







 
   
     
       
         Sermons concerning the divinity and incarnation of our blessed Saviour preached in the Church of St. Lawrence Jewry by John, late Lord Archbishop of Canterbury.
         Tillotson, John, 1630-1694.
      
       
         
           1695
        
      
       Approx. 335 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 153 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A62619
         Wing T1255A
         ESTC R35216
         15074026
         ocm 15074026
         103163
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A62619)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 103163)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1580:4)
      
       
         
           
             Sermons concerning the divinity and incarnation of our blessed Saviour preached in the Church of St. Lawrence Jewry by John, late Lord Archbishop of Canterbury.
             Tillotson, John, 1630-1694.
          
           
             The second edition.
          
           [4], 296 p.
           
             Printed for Br. Aylmer ... and W. Rogers ...,
             London :
             MDCXCV [1695]
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Harvard University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Jesus Christ -- Divinity -- Sermons.
           Church of England -- Sermons.
           Incarnation -- Sermons.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2005-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-10 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-07 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-07 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           SERMONS
           Concerning
           the
           DIVINITY
           and
           INCARNATION
           OF
           OUR
           
             Blessed
             Saviour
          
           :
        
         
           Preached
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           
             Lawrence
             Jewry
          
           .
        
         
           By
           JOHN
           late
           Lord
           Archbishop
           of
           CANTERBURY
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           Edition
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Br.
             Aylmer
          
           at
           the
           
             Three
             Pigeons
          
           against
           the
           
             Royal
             Exchange
          
           in
           Cornhil
           ,
           and
           
             W.
             Rogers
          
           at
           the
           Sun
           against
           St.
           
           Dunstan's
           Church
           in
           Fleetstreet
           .
           MDCXCV
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           AN
           Advertisement
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             following
          
           Sermons
           
             were
             preached
             several
             years
             ago
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             of
          
           St.
           Lawrence
           Jewry
           in
           London
           ;
           
             and
             being
             now
             revised
             and
             enlarged
             by
             the
          
           Author
           
             are
             here
             made
             publick
             :
             The
             true
             Reason
             whereof
             ,
             was
             not
             that
             which
             is
             commonly
             alledged
             for
             Printing
             Books
             ,
             the
             importunity
             
             of
          
           Friends
           ;
           
             but
             the
             importunate
             clamours
             and
             malicious
             calumnies
             of
          
           Others
           ,
           
             whom
             the
          
           Author
           
             heartily
             prays
             God
             to
             forgive
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             them
             better
             minds
             :
             And
             to
             grant
             that
             the
             ensuing
             Discourses
             ,
             the
             publication
             whereof
             was
             in
             so
             great
             a
             degree
             necessary
             ,
             may
             by
             his
             Blessing
             prove
             in
             some
             measure
             useful
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           SERMON
           I.
           Concerning
           the
           Divinity
           of
           our
           B.
           Saviour
           .
        
         
           Preached
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           Lawrence
           Jewry
           ,
           
             Decemb.
             30th
             .
             1679.
             
          
        
         
           
             JOHN
             I.
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             Word
             was
             made
             flesh
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             amongst
             us
             ;
             and
             we
             beheld
             his
             glory
             ,
             the
             glory
             as
             of
             the
             only
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             full
             of
             grace
             and
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           THESE
           words
           contain
           in
           them
           three
           great
           Points
           concerning
           our
           B.
           Saviour
           ,
           the
           Author
           and
           Founder
           of
           our
           Faith
           and
           Religion
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           His
           Incarnation
           ,
           
             the
             Word
             was
             made
          
           ,
           or
           became
           ,
           flesh
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           His
           Life
           and
           conversation
           here
           among
           us
           ,
           
             and
             dwelt
             amongst
             us
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           he
           pitched
           his
           Tabernacle
           amongst
           us
           ;
           he
           lived
           here
           below
           in
           this
           World
           and
           for
           a
           time
           made
           his
           residence
           and
           abode
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           in
           this
           state
           of
           his
           humiliation
           he
           gave
           great
           and
           clear
           evidence
           of
           his
           Divinity
           ;
           whilst
           he
           appeared
           as
           a
           man
           and
           liv'd
           amongst
           us
           ,
           there
           were
           great
           and
           glorious
           Testimonies
           given
           of
           him
           that
           he
           was
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           :
           and
           that
           in
           so
           peculiar
           a
           manner
           as
           no
           Creature
           can
           be
           said
           to
           be
           :
           
             And
             we
             beheld
             his
             glory
             ,
             the
             glory
             as
             of
             the
             only
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           shall
           begin
           with
           the
           First
           of
           these
           ,
           his
           Incarnation
           ;
           as
           most
           proper
           for
           this
           Solemn
           Time
           ,
           which
           hath
           for
           many
           Ages
           been
           set
           apart
           for
           the
           commemoration
           of
           the
           Nativity
           
           and
           Incarnation
           of
           our
           B.
           
             Saviour
             :
             The
             Word
             was
             made
             flesh
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           who
           is
           personally
           called
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           whom
           the
           Evangelist
           St.
           John
           had
           so
           fully
           described
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Gospel
           ,
           he
           became
           flesh
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           assumed
           our
           Nature
           and
           became
           Man
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           word
           flesh
           is
           frequently
           used
           in
           Scripture
           for
           Man
           or
           human
           nature
           :
           
             O
             thou
             that
             hearest
             prayer
          
           ,
           
           
             unto
             thee
             shall
             all
             flesh
             come
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           thee
           shall
           
             all
             men
          
           address
           their
           Supplications
           :
           
           again
           ,
           
             The
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             revealed
             ,
             and
             all
             flesh
             shall
             see
             it
             together
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             all
             men
          
           shall
           behold
           and
           acknowledge
           it
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           follows
           ,
           
             all
             flesh
             is
             grass
          
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           frailty
           and
           mortality
           of
           man
           :
           And
           so
           likewise
           in
           the
           
             new
             Testament
          
           ,
           our
           B.
           Saviour
           foretelling
           the
           misery
           that
           was
           coming
           upon
           the
           Jewish
           Nation
           ,
           
           says
           ,
           
             Except
             those
             days
             should
             be
             shortned
             no
             flesh
             should
             be
             saved
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             no
             man
          
           should
           escape
           and
           survive
           that
           great
           calamity
           and
           destruction
           which
           was
           coming
           upon
           
           them
           :
           
           
             By
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           says
           the
           
             Apostle
             ,
             shall
             no
             flesh
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           no
           man
           
             be
             justified
          
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           by
           the
           
           Word
           's
           being
           made
           or
           becoming
           flesh
           the
           Evangelist
           did
           not
           intend
           that
           he
           assumed
           only
           a
           human
           Body
           without
           a
           Soul
           ,
           and
           was
           united
           only
           to
           a
           human
           Body
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Heresie
           of
           Apollinaris
           and
           his
           Followers
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           became
           Man
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           assumed
           the
           whole
           human
           Nature
           ,
           Body
           and
           Soul.
           And
           it
           is
           likewise
           very
           probable
           that
           the
           Evangelist
           did
           purposely
           chuse
           the
           word
           flesh
           ,
           which
           signifies
           the
           frail
           and
           mortal
           part
           of
           Man
           ,
           to
           denote
           to
           us
           that
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           did
           assume
           our
           Nature
           with
           all
           its
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           became
           subject
           to
           the
           common
           frailty
           and
           mortality
           of
           human
           Nature
           .
        
         
           The
           words
           thus
           explain'd
           contain
           that
           
             great
             Mystery
             of
             Godliness
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           it
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           St.
           Paul
           expresseth
           
           by
           the
           appearance
           or
           manifestation
           of
           God
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           
           
             And
             without
             controversie
             great
             is
             the
             mystery
             of
             godliness
             ,
             God
             was
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           appeared
           in
           human
           Nature
           ,
           he
           became
           man
           ;
           or
           ,
           as
           St.
           John
           expresseth
           it
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             The
             Word
             was
             made
             flesh
          
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           the
           more
           clear
           and
           full
           explication
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           we
           will
           consider
           these
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           Person
           that
           is
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           said
           to
           be
           incarnate
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           
             made
             flesh
          
           ,
           namely
           
             the
             Word
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Mystery
           it self
           ,
           or
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           Incarnation
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           the
           Scripture
           hath
           revealed
           and
           declared
           it
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           I.
           
           We
           will
           consider
           the
           Person
           that
           is
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           said
           to
           be
           incarnate
           or
           to
           be
           
             made
             flesh
          
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           so
           frequently
           in
           this
           Chapter
           called
           by
           the
           Name
           or
           Title
           of
           
             the
             Word
          
           ;
           namely
           the
           eternal
           and
           only
           
           begotten
           Son
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           so
           we
           find
           him
           described
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             The
             Word
             was
             made
             flesh
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             amongst
             us
             ;
             and
             we
             beheld
             his
             glory
             ,
             the
             glory
             as
             of
             the
             only
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           &c.
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           as
           became
           so
           great
           and
           glorious
           a
           Person
           as
           deserves
           the
           Title
           of
           
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           For
           the
           explaining
           of
           this
           Name
           or
           Title
           of
           the
           Word
           given
           by
           St.
           John
           to
           our
           B.
           Saviour
           ,
           we
           will
           consider
           these
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           reason
           of
           this
           Name
           or
           Title
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           what
           probably
           might
           be
           the
           Occasion
           why
           this
           Evangelist
           insists
           so
           much
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           makes
           so
           frequent
           mention
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Description
           it self
           ,
           which
           is
           given
           of
           him
           under
           this
           Name
           or
           Title
           of
           the
           Word
           by
           this
           Evangelist
           ,
           in
           his
           entrance
           into
           his
           History
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           I.
           We
           will
           enquire
           into
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           Name
           or
           Title
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           which
           is
           here
           given
           to
           
           our
           B.
           Saviour
           by
           this
           Evangelist
           :
           And
           what
           might
           probably
           be
           the
           Occasion
           why
           he
           insists
           so
           much
           upon
           it
           and
           makes
           so
           frequent
           mention
           of
           it
           .
           I
           shall
           consider
           these
           two
           things
           distinctly
           and
           severally
           .
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             Name
             or
             Title
             of
             the
          
           Word
           ,
           
             here
             given
             by
             the
          
           Evangelist
           
             to
             our
          
           B.
           Saviour
           .
           And
           he
           seems
           to
           have
           done
           it
           in
           compliance
           with
           the
           common
           way
           of
           speaking
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           who
           frequently
           call
           the
           Messias
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           of
           which
           I
           might
           give
           many
           instances
           :
           But
           there
           is
           one
           very
           remarkable
           ,
           in
           the
           Targum
           of
           Jonathan
           ,
           which
           renders
           those
           words
           of
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           which
           the
           Jews
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           the
           
             Messias
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Lord
             said
             unto
             my
             Lord
             ,
             sit
             thou
             on
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           I
           say
           it
           renders
           them
           thus
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             said
             unto
             his
          
           Word
           ,
           
             sit
             thou
             on
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           so
           likewise
           Philo
           the
           Jew
           calls
           him
           
             by
             whom
             God
             made
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
          
           And
           Plato
           
           probably
           had
           the
           same
           Notion
           from
           the
           Jews
           ,
           which
           made
           Amelius
           the
           Platonist
           ,
           when
           he
           read
           the
           beginning
           of
           St.
           John's
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           this
           Barbarian
           
             agrees
             with
             Plato
             ,
             ranking
             the
          
           Word
           
             in
             the
             order
             of
             Principles
          
           ;
           meaning
           that
           he
           made
           the
           Word
           the
           Principle
           or
           efficient
           Cause
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           Plato
           also
           hath
           done
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           Title
           of
           the
           Word
           was
           so
           famously
           known
           to
           be
           given
           to
           the
           Messias
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           Enemies
           of
           Christianity
           took
           notice
           of
           it
           .
           Julian
           the
           Apostate
           calls
           Christ
           by
           this
           Name
           :
           And
           Mahomet
           in
           his
           Alchoran
           gives
           this
           Name
           of
           the
           Word
           to
           
             Jesus
             the
             Son
             of
             Mary
          
           .
           But
           
             St.
             John
          
           had
           probably
           no
           reference
           to
           Plato
           any
           otherwise
           than
           as
           the
           Gnosticks
           ,
           against
           whom
           he
           wrote
           ,
           made
           use
           of
           several
           of
           
           Plato's
           words
           and
           notions
           .
           So
           that
           in
           all
           probability
           
             St.
             John
          
           gives
           our
           
             B.
             Saviour
          
           this
           Title
           with
           regard
           to
           the
           Jews
           more
           especially
           ,
           who
           anciently
           call'd
           the
           Messias
           by
           this
           Name
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           will
           in
           the
           next
           place
           consider
           ,
           
             What
             might
             probably
             be
             the
             Occasion
             why
             this
          
           Evangelist
           
             makes
             so
             frequent
             mention
             of
             this
             Title
             of
             the
          
           Word
           ,
           
             and
             insists
             so
             much
             upon
             it
             .
          
           And
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           this
           :
           Nay
           ,
           I
           think
           that
           hardly
           any
           doubt
           can
           be
           made
           of
           it
           ,
           since
           the
           most
           ancient
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           lived
           nearest
           the
           time
           of
           St.
           John
           ,
           do
           confirm
           it
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           St.
           John
           ,
           who
           survived
           all
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           liv'd
           to
           see
           those
           Heresies
           which
           sprang
           up
           in
           the
           beginnings
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           during
           the
           lives
           of
           the
           Apostles
           grown
           up
           to
           a
           great
           height
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           prejudice
           and
           disturbance
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           :
           I
           mean
           the
           Heresies
           of
           Ebion
           and
           Cerinthus
           ,
           and
           the
           several
           Sects
           of
           the
           Gnosticks
           which
           began
           from
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           and
           were
           continued
           and
           carried
           on
           by
           Valentinus
           and
           
             Basilides
             ,
             Carpocrates
          
           and
           Menander
           :
           Some
           of
           which
           expresly
           denied
           the
           Divinity
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           asserting
           him
           to
           have
           been
           a
           mere
           man
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           had
           no
           manner
           
           of
           existence
           before
           he
           was
           born
           of
           the
           
             B.
             Virgin
          
           ,
           as
           Eusebius
           and
           Epiphanius
           tells
           us
           particularly
           concerning
           Ebion
           :
           Which
           those
           who
           hold
           the
           same
           Opinion
           now
           in
           our
           days
           may
           do
           well
           to
           consider
           from
           whence
           it
           had
           its
           Original
           .
        
         
           Others
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           still
           mean
           the
           Gnosticks
           ,
           had
           corrupted
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           by
           mingling
           with
           it
           the
           fancies
           and
           conceits
           of
           the
           
             Jewish
             Cabbalists
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Schools
           of
           Pythagoras
           and
           Plato
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Chaldaean
           Philosophy
           more
           ancient
           than
           either
           ;
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           
             Eusebius
             de
             Preparat
             .
             Evan.
          
           ;
           and
           by
           jumbling
           all
           these
           together
           they
           had
           framed
           a
           confused
           Genealogy
           of
           Deities
           ,
           which
           they
           called
           by
           several
           glorious
           Names
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           by
           the
           general
           Name
           of
           Eons
           or
           Ages
           :
           Among
           which
           they
           reckon'd
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           &
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           &
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           &
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Life
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           
             only
             begotten
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Fulness
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Divine
           Powers
           and
           Emanations
           
           which
           they
           fancied
           to
           be
           successively
           derived
           from
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           And
           they
           also
           distinguished
           between
           the
           
             Maker
             of
             the
             World
          
           whom
           they
           called
           the
           God
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           and
           the
           God
           of
           the
           New
           :
           And
           between
           Jesus
           and
           
             Christ
             :
             Jesus
          
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Cerinthus
           ,
           as
           Irenaeus
           tells
           us
           ,
           being
           the
           man
           that
           was
           born
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           and
           Christ
           or
           the
           Messias
           being
           that
           
             Divine
             Power
          
           or
           Spirit
           which
           afterwards
           descended
           into
           Jesus
           and
           dwelt
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           yet
           it
           would
           be
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           to
           go
           about
           to
           reconcile
           these
           wild
           conceits
           with
           one
           another
           ;
           and
           to
           find
           out
           for
           what
           reason
           they
           were
           invented
           ,
           unless
           it
           were
           to
           amuse
           the
           People
           with
           these
           
             high
             swelling
             words
             of
             vanity
          
           and
           a
           pretence
           of
           
             knowledg
             falsly
             so
             called
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           in
           allusion
           to
           the
           Name
           of
           Gnosticks
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             the
             Men
             of
             knowledge
          
           ,
           which
           they
           proudly
           assum'd
           to
           themselves
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Mysteries
           of
           a
           more
           
           sublime
           nature
           did
           peculiarly
           belong
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           opposition
           to
           all
           these
           vain
           and
           groundless
           conceits
           ,
           St.
           John
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Gospel
           chuses
           to
           speak
           of
           our
           
             B.
             Saviour
          
           ,
           the
           History
           of
           whose
           life
           and
           death
           he
           was
           going
           to
           write
           ,
           by
           the
           Name
           or
           Title
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           a
           term
           very
           famous
           among
           those
           Sects
           :
           And
           shews
           that
           this
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           was
           also
           the
           Title
           the
           Jews
           anciently
           gave
           to
           the
           Messias
           ,
           did
           exist
           before
           he
           assumed
           a
           human
           Nature
           ,
           and
           even
           form
           all
           Eternity
           :
           And
           that
           to
           this
           eternal
           Word
           did
           truly
           belong
           all
           those
           Titles
           which
           they
           kept
           such
           a
           canting
           stir
           about
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           did
           with
           so
           much
           senseless
           nicety
           and
           subtilty
           distinguish
           from
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           so
           many
           several
           Emanations
           from
           the
           Deity
           :
           And
           he
           shews
           that
           this
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           was
           really
           and
           truly
           the
           Life
           ,
           and
           the
           Light
           ,
           and
           the
           Fulness
           ,
           and
           the
           
             only
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
          
           ;
           v.
           5.
           
           
             In
             him
             was
             the
          
           Life
           ,
           
           
             and
             the
          
           Life
           
             was
             the
          
           Light
           of
           men
           ;
           and
           v.
           6.
           
           
             And
             the
          
           Light
           
             shineth
             in
             darkness
             ,
             and
             the
             darkness
             comprehended
             it
             not
             :
          
           and
           v.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           where
           the
           Evangelist
           speaking
           of
           John
           the
           Baptist
           says
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           
             he
             came
             for
             a
             witness
             ,
             to
             bear
             witness
             of
             the
          
           Light
           ;
           and
           that
           
             he
             was
             not
             that
          
           Light
           ,
           
             but
             was
             sent
             to
             bear
             witness
             of
             that
          
           Light
           :
           
             And
             that
          
           Light
           
             was
             the
             true
          
           Light
           
             which
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             enlightens
             every
             man
             :
          
           And
           v.
           14.
           
           
             And
             we
             beheld
             his
             glory
             ,
             the
             glory
             as
             of
             the
          
           only
           begotten
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           full
           
             of
             grace
             and
             truth
          
           :
           And
           v.
           16.
           
           
             And
             of
             his
          
           fulness
           
             we
             all
             receive
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           You
           see
           here
           is
           a
           perpetual
           Allusion
           to
           the
           glorious
           Titles
           which
           they
           gave
           to
           their
           Aeons
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           so
           many
           several
           Deities
           .
        
         
           In
           short
           ,
           the
           Evangelist
           shews
           that
           all
           this
           fanciful
           Genealogy
           of
           
             Divine
             Emanations
          
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           Gnosticks
           made
           so
           great
           a
           noise
           ,
           was
           mere
           conceit
           and
           imagination
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           these
           glorious
           Titles
           did
           really
           meet
           in
           the
           Messias
           who
           is
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           
           who
           before
           his
           Incarnation
           was
           from
           all
           eternity
           with
           God
           ,
           partaker
           of
           his
           Divine
           Nature
           and
           Glory
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           declared
           this
           the
           more
           fully
           and
           particularly
           ,
           because
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           seems
           to
           me
           to
           be
           the
           only
           true
           Key
           to
           the
           interpretation
           of
           this
           Discourse
           of
           St.
           John
           concerning
           our
           Saviour
           under
           the
           Name
           and
           Title
           of
           the
           Word
           .
           And
           surely
           it
           is
           a
           quite
           wrong
           way
           for
           any
           man
           to
           go
           about
           by
           the
           mere
           strength
           and
           subtilty
           of
           his
           Reason
           and
           Wit
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           great
           ,
           to
           interpret
           an
           ancient
           Book
           ,
           without
           understanding
           and
           considering
           the
           Historical
           occasion
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           only
           thing
           that
           can
           give
           true
           light
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           was
           the
           great
           and
           fatal
           mistake
           of
           Socinus
           ,
           to
           go
           to
           interpret
           Scripture
           merely
           by
           Criticising
           upon
           words
           ,
           and
           searching
           into
           all
           the
           senses
           that
           they
           are
           possibly
           capable
           of
           ,
           till
           he
           can
           find
           one
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           forc'd
           and
           foreign
           ,
           that
           will
           save
           harmless
           the
           Opinion
           ,
           which
           
           he
           was
           before-hand
           resolved
           to
           maintain
           even
           against
           the
           most
           natural
           and
           obvious
           sense
           of
           the
           Text
           which
           he
           undertakes
           to
           interpret
           :
           Just
           as
           if
           a
           man
           should
           interpret
           ancient
           Statutes
           and
           Records
           by
           mere
           Critical
           skill
           in
           words
           without
           regard
           to
           the
           true
           Occasion
           upon
           which
           they
           were
           made
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           manner
           of
           knowledge
           and
           insight
           into
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Age
           in
           which
           they
           were
           written
           .
        
         
           I
           should
           now
           proceed
           to
           the
           Second
           thing
           which
           I
           proposed
           to
           consider
           ,
           namely
           ,
        
         
           II.
           
             The
             Description
             here
             given
             of
             the
          
           Word
           
             by
             this
          
           Evangelist
           
             in
             his
             entrance
             into
             his
             History
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             In
             the
             beginning
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             was
             the
          
           Word
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Word
           
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             the
          
           Word
           
             was
             God
             :
             The
             same
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             with
             God
             :
             All
             things
             were
             made
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             without
             him
             was
             not
             any
             thing
             made
             that
             was
             made
             .
          
        
         
         
           In
           which
           Passage
           of
           the
           Evangelist
           four
           things
           are
           said
           of
           the
           Word
           which
           will
           require
           a
           more
           particular
           Explication
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           
             he
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           
             he
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             with
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           
             he
             was
             God.
          
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           
             all
             were
             made
             by
             him
          
           .
        
         
           1st
           ,
           That
           
             he
             he
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           which
           is
           the
           same
           with
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             from
             the
             beginning
          
           ,
           where
           speaking
           of
           Christ
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             eternal
             life
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             Word
             of
             life
             ,
             That
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             which
             was
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             Nonnus
             ,
          
           the
           ancient
           Paraphrast
           of
           St.
           
           John's
           Gospel
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           explication
           of
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           his
           being
           
             in
             the
             beginning
          
           ,
           adds
           that
           he
           was
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             without
             time
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           before
           all
           time
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           he
           was
           from
           all
           eternity
           :
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             was
             the
             Word
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           things
           
           
             began
             to
             be
             made
          
           he
           was
           ;
           not
           then
           began
           to
           be
           ,
           but
           then
           already
           was
           ,
           and
           did
           exist
           before
           any
           thing
           was
           made
           ;
           and
           consequently
           is
           without
           beginning
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           was
           never
           made
           could
           have
           no
           beginning
           of
           its
           Being
           :
           And
           so
           the
           Jews
           used
           to
           describe
           
             Eternity
             ,
             before
             the
             World
             was
             ,
          
           and
           
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           as
           also
           in
           several
           places
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           .
           And
           so
           likewise
           Solomon
           describes
           the
           Eternity
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           
           
             The
             Lord
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             possessed
             me
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             before
             his
             works
             of
             old
             :
             I
             was
             set
             up
             from
             everlasting
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             or
             ever
             the
             Earth
             was
             :
             When
             he
             prepared
             the
             Heavens
             I
             was
             there
             ;
             then
             I
             was
             with
             him
             as
             one
             brought
             up
             with
             him
             ,
             rejoicing
             always
             before
             him
             :
          
           And
           so
           
             Justin
             Martyr
          
           explains
           this
           very
           expression
           of
           St.
           John
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           ,
           or
           had
           a
           Being
           before
           all
           Ages
           :
           So
           likewise
           Athenagoras
           ,
           a
           most
           ancient
           Christian
           Writer
           ,
           God
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             who
             is
             an
             invisible
             Mind
             ,
             had
             from
             the
             beginning
             the
          
           Word
           
             in
             himself
          
           .
        
         
         
           2ly
           .
           That
           
             in
             the
             beginning
             the
             Word
             was
             with
             God
             :
          
           And
           so
           Solomon
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           express
           the
           Eternity
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           says
           
             it
             was
             with
             God
          
           :
           And
           so
           likewise
           the
           Son
           of
           Sirach
           speaking
           of
           Wisdom
           says
           it
           was
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             with
             God
          
           :
           And
           so
           the
           ancient
           Jews
           often
           called
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           the
           
             Word
             which
             is
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           him
           ,
           or
           in
           his
           presence
           :
           In
           like
           manner
           the
           Evangelist
           says
           here
           that
           the
           
             Word
             was
             with
             God
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           was
           always
           together
           with
           him
           ,
           partaking
           of
           his
           Happiness
           and
           Glory
           :
           To
           which
           our
           Saviour
           refers
           in
           his
           Prayer
           ,
           
           
             Glorify
             me
             with
             thine
             own
             self
             with
             the
             glory
             which
             I
             had
             with
             thee
             before
             the
             World
             was
             .
          
           And
           this
           
             being
             with
             God
          
           the
           Evangelist
           opposeth
           to
           his
           appearing
           and
           
             being
             manifested
          
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           
             v.
             10.
             
             He
             was
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             was
             made
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             knew
             him
             not
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           who
           from
           all
           eternity
           
             was
             with
             God
          
           ,
           appeared
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           did
           so
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           made
           the
           World
           yet
           the
           World
           
           would
           not
           own
           him
           .
           And
           this
           opposition
           between
           his
           
             being
             with
             God
          
           and
           his
           
             being
             manifested
          
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           same
           St.
           John
           mentions
           elsewhere
           ,
           
           
             I
             shew
             unto
             you
             that
             eternal
             Life
             which
             was
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             was
             manifested
             unto
             us
             .
          
        
         
           3ly
           .
           That
           
             he
             was
             God
          
           :
           And
           so
           
             Justin
             Martyr
          
           says
           of
           him
           ,
           That
           
             he
             was
             God
             before
             the
             World
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           all
           Eternity
           :
           But
           then
           the
           Evangelist
           adds
           by
           way
           of
           Explication
           ,
           
             the
             same
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             with
             God
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           though
           the
           Word
           was
           truly
           and
           really
           God
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           not
           
             God
             the
             Father
          
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Fountain
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           but
           an
           Emanation
           from
           him
           ,
           the
           only
           begotten
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           from
           all
           eternity
           
             with
             him
          
           ;
           to
           denote
           to
           us
           that
           which
           is
           commonly
           called
           by
           Divines
           ,
           and
           for
           any
           thing
           I
           could
           ever
           see
           properly
           enough
           ,
           
             the
             distinction
             of
             Persons
          
           in
           the
           Deity
           ;
           at
           least
           we
           know
           not
           a
           fitter
           word
           whereby
           to
           express
           that
           great
           Mystery
           .
        
         
         
           4thly
           ,
           That
           
             all
             things
             were
             made
             by
             him
             .
          
           This
           seems
           to
           refer
           to
           the
           description
           which
           Moses
           makes
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           
           where
           God
           is
           represented
           creating
           things
           by
           his
           
             Word
             ,
             God
             said
             ,
             Let
             there
             be
             light
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             light
             :
          
           And
           so
           likewise
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
           
             By
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             were
             the
             Heavens
             made
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Host
             of
             them
             by
             the
             breath
             of
             his
             mouth
             :
          
           And
           so
           St.
           Peter
           also
           expresseth
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           
             By
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             the
             Heavens
             were
             of
             old
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             the
             Earth
             made
             out
             of
             Water
             :
          
           And
           in
           the
           ancient
           Books
           of
           the
           Chaldeans
           and
           the
           verses
           ascribed
           to
           Orpheus
           ,
           the
           
             Maker
             of
             the
             World
          
           is
           called
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Divine
             Word
          
           :
           And
           so
           Tertullian
           tells
           the
           Pagans
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           Philosophers
           the
           
             Maker
             of
             the
             World
             was
             called
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           Reason
           :
           And
           Philo
           the
           Jew
           following
           Plato
           ,
           who
           himself
           most
           probably
           had
           it
           from
           the
           Jews
           ,
           says
           ,
           that
           the
           World
           was
           created
           by
           the
           Word
           ;
           whom
           he
           calls
           the
           
             Name
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Image
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             
             two
          
           of
           which
           glorious
           Titles
           are
           ascribed
           to
           him
           together
           with
           that
           of
           
             Maker
             of
             the
          
           World
           ,
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           
             Hebrews
             ;
             In
             these
             last
             days
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             God
             hath
             spoken
             to
             us
             by
             his
             Son
             ,
             by
             whom
             also
             he
             made
             the
             Worlds
             :
             Who
             is
             the
             brightness
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             express
             Image
             of
             his
             person
             :
          
           And
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           
           speaking
           of
           Christ
           ,
           calls
           him
           
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             invisible
             God
             ,
             the
             first-born
             of
             every
             Creature
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           born
           before
           any
           thing
           was
           created
           ,
           as
           does
           evidently
           follow
           from
           the
           reason
           given
           in
           the
           next
           words
           why
           he
           call'd
           him
           
             the
             first-born
             of
             every
             Creature
             ,
             for
             by
             him
             were
             all
             things
             created
             that
             are
             in
             Heaven
             and
             in
             Earth
             ,
             visible
             and
             invisible
             ;
             all
             things
             were
             created
             by
             him
             and
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             before
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             all
             things
             subsist
             :
          
           From
           whence
           it
           is
           plain
           that
           by
           his
           being
           
             the
             first-born
             of
             every
             Creature
          
           thus
           much
           at
           least
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           before
           all
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           himself
           cannot
           be
           a
           Creature
           ,
           unless
           he
           could
           
           be
           before
           himself
           :
           Nay
           the
           Apostle
           says
           it
           expresly
           in
           this
           very
           Text
           in
           which
           he
           is
           called
           the
           
             first-born
             of
             every
             Creature
          
           ,
           or
           
             of
             the
             whole
             Creation
          
           ,
           that
           
             he
             is
             before
             all
             things
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           Being
           before
           there
           was
           any
           created
           Being
           ,
           he
           was
           before
           all
           Creatures
           both
           in
           Duration
           and
           in
           Dignity
           ;
           for
           so
           must
           he
           of
           necessity
           be
           ,
           if
           
             all
             things
             were
             made
             by
             him
          
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           Maker
           is
           always
           before
           the
           thing
           which
           is
           made
           ,
           so
           is
           he
           also
           better
           and
           of
           greater
           Dignity
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           I
           must
           acknowledge
           that
           there
           seems
           to
           be
           no
           small
           difficulty
           in
           the
           Interpretation
           I
           have
           given
           of
           this
           expression
           in
           which
           Christ
           is
           said
           by
           the
           Apostle
           to
           be
           
             the
             first-born
             of
             every
             Creature
          
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           whole
           Creation
           ;
           because
           in
           strictness
           of
           speech
           the
           first-born
           is
           of
           the
           same
           Nature
           with
           those
           in
           respect
           of
           whom
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           first-born
           :
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           he
           must
           be
           a
           Creature
           as
           well
           as
           those
           in
           respect
           of
           whom
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           first-born
           :
           This
           is
           the
           Objection
           
           in
           its
           full
           strength
           ,
           and
           I
           do
           own
           it
           to
           have
           a
           very
           plausible
           appearance
           :
           And
           yet
           I
           hope
           before
           I
           have
           done
           to
           satisfy
           any
           one
           that
           will
           consider
           things
           impartially
           and
           without
           prejudice
           ,
           and
           will
           duly
           attend
           to
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           
           Apostle's
           reasoning
           in
           this
           Text
           and
           compare
           it
           with
           other
           parallel
           places
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           that
           it
           neither
           is
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           the
           
           Apostle's
           meaning
           in
           affirming
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           
             first-born
             of
             every
             Creature
          
           to
           insinuate
           that
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           is
           a
           Creature
           .
        
         
           For
           how
           can
           this
           possibly
           agree
           with
           that
           which
           follows
           and
           is
           given
           as
           the
           reason
           why
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           
             first-born
             of
             every
             Creature
          
           ?
           namely
           ,
           because
           
             all
             things
             were
             made
             by
             him
             :
          
           The
           
           Apostle's
           words
           are
           these
           ,
           
             the
             first-born
             of
             every
             Creature
          
           ,
           or
           
             of
             the
             whole
             Creation
             ,
             for
             by
             him
             all
             things
             were
             created
             :
          
           But
           now
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Socinian
           interpretation
           ,
           this
           would
           be
           a
           reason
           just
           the
           contrary
           way
           :
           For
           if
           
             all
             things
             were
             created
             by
             him
             ,
          
           
           then
           he
           himself
           is
           not
           a
           Creature
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           the
           
           Apostle's
           meaning
           in
           this
           expression
           must
           either
           be
           that
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           our
           
             B.
             Saviour
          
           was
           before
           all
           Creatures
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           presently
           after
           that
           
             he
             is
             before
             all
             things
          
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           reason
           which
           is
           added
           will
           be
           very
           proper
           and
           pertinent
           ,
           
             he
             is
             before
             all
             things
          
           because
           
             all
             things
             were
             created
             by
             him
             :
          
           In
           which
           sense
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           that
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           elsewhere
           calls
           himself
           
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Creation
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           meaning
           by
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Philosophers
           most
           frequently
           use
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           Principle
           or
           Efficient
           Cause
           of
           the
           Creation
           :
           And
           so
           we
           find
           the
           same
           word
           ,
           which
           our
           Translation
           renders
           
             the
             beginning
          
           ,
           used
           together
           with
           the
           word
           first-born
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           of
           the
           same
           importance
           ;
           
             the
             beginning
             and
             first-born
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Principle
           and
           Efficient
           Cause
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           dead
           .
        
         
           Or
           else
           ,
           which
           seems
           to
           me
           to
           be
           the
           most
           probable
           ,
           and
           indeed
           the
           
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           Expression
           ,
           by
           this
           Title
           of
           
             the
             first-born
             of
             every
             creature
          
           the
           Apostle
           means
           that
           he
           was
           Lord
           and
           Heir
           of
           the
           Creation
           :
           For
           the
           first-born
           is
           natural
           Heir
           ,
           and
           Justinian
           tells
           us
           that
           Heir
           did
           anciently
           signify
           Lord
           :
           And
           therefore
           the
           Scripture
           uses
           these
           terms
           promiscuously
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           they
           were
           equivalent
           ;
           
           for
           whereas
           St.
           Peter
           faith
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           that
           
             he
             is
             Lord
             of
             all
          
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           calls
           him
           
             Heir
             of
             all
             things
          
           :
           
           And
           then
           the
           reason
           given
           by
           the
           Apostle
           why
           he
           calls
           him
           
             the
             first-born
             of
             every
             Creature
          
           will
           be
           very
           fit
           and
           proper
           ,
           because
           
             all
             things
             were
             created
             by
             him
             :
          
           For
           well
           may
           he
           be
           said
           to
           be
           Lord
           and
           Heir
           of
           the
           Creation
           who
           
             made
             all
             things
             that
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             without
             whom
             was
             not
             any
             thing
             made
             that
             was
             made
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           will
           yet
           appear
           much
           more
           evident
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           that
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           who
           by
           several
           of
           the
           Ancients
           was
           thought
           to
           be
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           where
           he
           gives
           to
           
           Christ
           some
           of
           the
           very
           same
           Titles
           which
           St.
           Paul
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Colossians
           had
           done
           ,
           calling
           him
           the
           
             Image
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Maker
             of
             the
             World
          
           ,
           does
           instead
           of
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           
             first-born
             of
             every
             Creature
          
           call
           him
           
             the
             Heir
             of
             all
             things
          
           ;
           and
           then
           adds
           as
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           Title
           ,
           that
           by
           him
           God
           made
           the
           Worlds
           ,
           God
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             hath
             in
             these
             last
             days
             spoken
             unto
             us
             by
             his
             Son
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             constituted
             Heir
             of
             all
             things
             :
             Who
             being
             the
             brightness
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             express
             Image
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             and
             upholding
             all
             things
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             his
             power
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Which
           is
           exactly
           parallel
           with
           that
           passage
           of
           St.
           Paul
           to
           the
           Colossians
           ,
           where
           Christ
           is
           call'd
           
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             invisible
             God
             ,
          
           and
           where
           it
           is
           likewise
           said
           of
           him
           that
           
             he
             made
             all
             things
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             by
             him
             all
             things
             do
             subsist
             ,
          
           which
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           in
           different
           words
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           very
           same
           sense
           ,
           expresseth
           by
           his
           
             upholding
             all
             things
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             his
             power
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           
             powerful
             Word
          
           by
           which
           all
           things
           at
           first
           were
           
           made
           :
           But
           then
           instead
           of
           calling
           him
           
             the
             first-born
             of
             every
             Creature
          
           ,
           because
           
             all
             things
             were
             made
             by
             him
             ,
          
           he
           calls
           him
           the
           
             Heir
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             by
             whom
             God
             also
             made
             the
             worlds
             .
          
        
         
           And
           indeed
           that
           expression
           of
           
             the
             first-born
             of
             every
             Creature
          
           cannot
           admit
           of
           any
           other
           sense
           which
           will
           agree
           so
           well
           with
           the
           reason
           that
           follows
           as
           the
           sense
           which
           I
           have
           mentioned
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           therefore
           
             Heir
             and
             Lord
             of
             the
             whole
             Creation
             ,
          
           because
           
             all
             Creatures
             were
             made
          
           by
           him
           ;
           which
           exactly
           answers
           those
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           
             Hebrews
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             constituted
             Heir
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             by
             whom
             also
             he
             made
             the
             Worlds
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           apppeal
           to
           any
           sober
           and
           considerate
           man
           ,
           whether
           the
           interpretation
           which
           I
           have
           given
           of
           that
           expression
           of
           the
           
             first-born
             of
             every
             Creature
          
           be
           not
           much
           more
           agreeable
           both
           to
           the
           tenour
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           plain
           scope
           and
           design
           of
           the
           
           Apostle's
           
           Argument
           and
           reasoning
           in
           that
           Text.
           
        
         
           I
           have
           insisted
           the
           longer
           upon
           this
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           great
           Text
           upon
           which
           the
           Arians
           lay
           the
           main
           strength
           and
           stress
           of
           their
           Opinion
           that
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           is
           a
           Creature
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           said
           by
           the
           Apostle
           to
           be
           
             the
             first-born
             of
             every
             Creature
          
           ;
           by
           which
           expression
           if
           no
           more
           be
           meant
           than
           that
           he
           is
           Heir
           and
           Lord
           of
           the
           whole
           Creation
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           shew'd
           to
           be
           very
           agreeable
           both
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           word
           
             first
             born
          
           among
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           and
           likewise
           to
           the
           description
           given
           of
           Christ
           in
           that
           parallel
           Text
           which
           I
           cited
           out
           of
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           then
           this
           expression
           of
           
             the
             first
             born
             of
             every
             Creature
          
           is
           nothing
           at
           all
           to
           the
           purpose
           either
           of
           the
           Arians
           or
           the
           Socinians
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           to
           be
           a
           Creature
           :
           Besides
           ,
           that
           the
           interpretation
           which
           I
           have
           given
           of
           it
           makes
           the
           
           Apostle's
           sense
           much
           more
           current
           and
           easy
           ;
           for
           then
           the
           Text
           will
           run
           thus
           ,
           
           
             who
             is
             the
             image
             of
             the
             invisible
             God
             ,
             Heir
             and
             Lord
             of
             the
             whole
             Creation
             ,
             for
             by
             him
             all
             things
             were
             made
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           in
           these
           four
           expressions
           of
           the
           Evangelist
           which
           I
           have
           explain'd
           there
           are
           these
           four
           things
           distinctly
           affirmed
           of
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           
             he
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           already
           was
           and
           did
           exist
           when
           things
           began
           to
           be
           created
           :
           He
           was
           before
           any
           thing
           was
           made
           ,
           and
           consequently
           is
           without
           any
           beginning
           of
           Time
           ;
           for
           that
           which
           was
           never
           made
           could
           have
           no
           beginning
           of
           its
           Being
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           in
           that
           state
           of
           his
           existence
           before
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           World
           he
           was
           partaker
           of
           the
           Divine
           Glory
           and
           Happiness
           :
           And
           this
           I
           have
           shew'd
           to
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           expression
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Word
             was
             with
             God
             :
          
           For
           thus
           our
           
             B.
             Saviour
          
           does
           explain
           his
           being
           with
           God
           before
           the
           World
           was
           ,
           
             And
             now
             ,
             O
             Father
             ,
             glorify
             me
             with
             thy
             own
             self
             ,
             with
             the
             glory
             
             which
             I
             had
             with
             thee
             before
             the
             World
             was
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           
             he
             was
             God
             ;
             And
             the
             Word
             was
             God.
          
           Not
           
             God
             the
             Father
          
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Principle
           and
           fountain
           of
           the
           Deity
           :
           To
           prevent
           that
           mistake
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           said
           that
           
             the
             Word
             was
             God
          
           ,
           he
           immediately
           adds
           in
           the
           next
           
             verse
             ,
             the
             same
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             with
             God
             :
          
           He
           was
           God
           by
           participation
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           and
           Happiness
           together
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           by
           way
           of
           derivation
           from
           him
           as
           the
           light
           is
           from
           the
           Sun
           :
           Which
           is
           the
           common
           illustration
           which
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           give
           us
           of
           this
           Mystery
           ,
           and
           is
           perhaps
           the
           best
           and
           fittest
           that
           can
           be
           given
           of
           it
           .
           For
           among
           finite
           Beings
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           because
           not
           possible
           ,
           to
           find
           any
           exact
           resemblance
           of
           that
           which
           is
           infinite
           ,
           and
           consequently
           is
           incomprehensible
           ,
           because
           whatever
           is
           infinite
           is
           for
           that
           reason
           incomprehensible
           by
           a
           finite
           understanding
           ,
           which
           is
           too
           short
           
           and
           shallow
           to
           measure
           that
           which
           is
           infinite
           ;
           and
           whoever
           attempts
           it
           will
           soon
           find
           himself
           out
           of
           his
           depth
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           
             all
             things
             were
             made
             by
             him
             :
          
           Which
           could
           not
           have
           been
           more
           emphatically
           express'd
           than
           it
           is
           here
           by
           the
           Evangelist
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           would
           say
           a
           thing
           with
           the
           greatest
           force
           and
           certainty
           are
           wont
           to
           express
           it
           both
           affirmatively
           and
           negatively
           ,
           as
           ,
           
             He
             shall
             live
             and
             not
             die
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           shall
           most
           assuredly
           live
           ;
           so
           here
           ,
           
             All
             things
             were
             made
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             without
             him
             was
             not
             any
             thing
             made
             that
             was
             made
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           made
           all
           Creatures
           without
           exception
           ,
           and
           consequently
           he
           himself
           is
           not
           a
           Creature
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           evidently
           impossible
           that
           any
           thing
           should
           ever
           make
           it self
           :
           But
           then
           if
           he
           be
           ,
           and
           yet
           was
           never
           made
           ,
           it
           is
           certainly
           true
           that
           he
           always
           was
           ,
           even
           from
           all
           Eternity
           .
        
         
         
           All
           these
           Assertions
           are
           plainly
           and
           expresly
           contain'd
           in
           this
           description
           which
           the
           Evangelist
           St.
           John
           here
           makes
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           and
           this
           according
           to
           the
           interpretation
           of
           these
           expressions
           by
           the
           unaminous
           consent
           of
           the
           most
           ancient
           Writers
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           :
           Who
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           had
           the
           advantage
           of
           receiving
           it
           from
           the
           immediate
           Disciples
           of
           St.
           John
           :
           Which
           surely
           is
           no
           small
           prejudice
           against
           any
           newly
           invented
           and
           contrary
           interpretation
           ;
           as
           I
           shall
           hereafter
           more
           fully
           shew
           ,
           when
           I
           come
           to
           consider
           the
           strange
           and
           extravagant
           interpretation
           which
           the
           Socinians
           make
           of
           this
           Passage
           of
           St.
           John
           ;
           which
           is
           plain
           enough
           of
           it self
           ,
           if
           they
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           explaining
           and
           making
           it
           more
           clear
           had
           not
           disturb'd
           and
           darken'd
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           from
           this
           description
           which
           the
           Evangelist
           here
           gives
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           have
           so
           largely
           explain'd
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Discourse
           ,
           these
           
             three
             Corallaries
          
           or
           
           Conclusions
           do
           necessarily
           follow
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           Word
           here
           described
           by
           St.
           John
           is
           not
           a
           Creature
           .
           This
           Conclusion
           is
           directly
           Against
           the
           Arians
           ,
           who
           affirm'd
           that
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           was
           a
           Creature
           .
           They
           grant
           indeed
           that
           he
           is
           the
           first
           of
           all
           the
           Creatures
           both
           in
           Dignity
           and
           Duration
           ;
           for
           so
           they
           understand
           that
           expression
           of
           the
           Apostle
           wherein
           he
           is
           called
           
             the
             first-born
             of
             every
             Creature
          
           :
           But
           this
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           already
           to
           shew
           not
           to
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           expression
           .
        
         
           They
           grant
           him
           indeed
           to
           have
           been
           God's
           Agent
           or
           Instrument
           in
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           other
           Creatures
           besides
           himself
           were
           made
           by
           him
           :
           But
           still
           they
           contend
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Creature
           and
           was
           made
           :
           Now
           this
           cannot
           possibly
           consist
           with
           what
           St.
           John
           says
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           
             he
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           shewn
           ,
           before
           anything
           was
           made
           :
           And
           likewise
           ,
           because
           
           he
           is
           said
           to
           have
           
             made
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             him
             was
             not
             anything
             made
             that
             was
             made
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           himself
           who
           made
           all
           things
           is
           necessarily
           excepted
           out
           of
           the
           condition
           and
           rank
           of
           a
           Creature
           ;
           as
           the
           Apostle
           reasons
           in
           another
           Case
           ,
           
             He
             hath
             put
             all
             things
             under
             his
             feet
             :
             But
             when
             he
             saith
             all
             things
             are
             put
             under
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             he
             is
             excepted
             who
             did
             put
             all
             things
             under
             him
             :
          
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           
             if
             by
             him
             all
             things
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             without
             him
             was
             not
             any
             thing
             made
             that
             was
             made
             ,
          
           then
           either
           he
           was
           not
           made
           ,
           or
           he
           must
           make
           himself
           ;
           which
           involves
           in
           it
           a
           plain
           contradiction
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           this
           Word
           was
           from
           all
           Eternity
           :
           For
           if
           
             he
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           before
           any
           thing
           was
           made
           ,
           he
           must
           of
           necessity
           always
           have
           been
           ;
           because
           whatever
           is
           ,
           must
           either
           have
           been
           sometime
           made
           ,
           or
           must
           always
           have
           been
           ;
           for
           that
           which
           was
           not
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           is
           ,
           must
           be
           made
           .
           And
           this
           
           will
           likewise
           follow
           from
           his
           being
           said
           to
           
             be
             God
          
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           most
           strict
           and
           proper
           sense
           ,
           which
           doth
           necessarily
           imply
           his
           Eternity
           ,
           because
           God
           cannot
           begin
           to
           be
           ,
           but
           must
           of
           necessity
           always
           have
           been
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           From
           both
           these
           it
           will
           undeniably
           follow
           that
           he
           had
           an
           existence
           before
           his
           Incarnation
           and
           his
           being
           born
           of
           the
           
             B.
             Virgin.
          
           For
           
             if
             he
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           all
           Eternity
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           shewn
           to
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           expression
           ,
           then
           certainly
           he
           was
           before
           his
           being
           born
           of
           the
           
             B.
             Virgin.
          
           And
           this
           likewise
           is
           implied
           in
           the
           Proposition
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             And
             the
             Word
             was
             made
             flesh
             ,
             viz.
          
           that
           Word
           which
           the
           Evangelist
           had
           before
           so
           gloriously
           described
           ,
           that
           Word
           which
           
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             God
             ,
          
           and
           
             by
             whom
             all
             things
             were
             made
          
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           
             that
             Word
          
           was
           incarnate
           and
           assumed
           a
           human
           Nature
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           necessarily
           exist
           and
           have
           a
           Being
           before
           he
           could
           assume
           humanity
           
           into
           an
           union
           with
           his
           Divinity
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           Proposition
           is
           directly
           levelled
           against
           the
           Socinians
           ,
           who
           affirm
           our
           
             B.
             Saviour
          
           to
           be
           a
           mere
           man
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           no
           existence
           before
           he
           was
           born
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           his
           Mother
           :
           Which
           Assertion
           of
           theirs
           doth
           perfectly
           contradict
           all
           the
           former
           Conclusions
           which
           have
           been
           drawn
           from
           the
           description
           here
           given
           by
           St.
           John
           of
           the
           Word
           :
           And
           their
           interpretation
           of
           this
           passage
           of
           St.
           John
           applying
           it
           to
           
             the
             beginning
          
           of
           the
           publication
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           new
           Creation
           or
           Reformation
           of
           the
           World
           by
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           doth
           likewise
           contradict
           the
           interpretation
           of
           this
           passage
           constantly
           received
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           but
           even
           by
           the
           general
           consent
           of
           all
           Christians
           for
           fifteen
           hundred
           years
           together
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           hereafter
           plainly
           shew
           :
           For
           to
           establish
           this
           their
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           our
           B.
           Saviour
           was
           a
           mere
           man
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           existence
           before
           his
           Birth
           ,
           
           they
           are
           forc'd
           to
           interpret
           this
           whole
           passage
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           St.
           
           John's
           Gospel
           quite
           to
           another
           sense
           ,
           never
           mention'd
           ,
           nor
           I
           believe
           thought
           of
           by
           any
           Christian
           Writer
           whatsoever
           before
           Socinus
           :
           And
           it
           is
           not
           easie
           to
           imagin
           how
           any
           Opinion
           can
           be
           loaded
           with
           a
           greater
           and
           heavier
           prejudice
           than
           this
           is
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           I
           should
           now
           take
           into
           consideration
           ,
           and
           shew
           ,
           besides
           the
           novelty
           of
           this
           interpretation
           and
           the
           great
           violence
           and
           unreasonableness
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           utter
           inconsistency
           of
           it
           with
           other
           plain
           Texts
           of
           
             New
             Testament
          
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           wholly
           matter
           of
           Controversy
           and
           will
           require
           a
           large
           Discourse
           by
           it self
           ;
           I
           shall
           therefore
           wave
           the
           further
           prosecution
           of
           it
           at
           present
           ,
           and
           apply
           my self
           to
           that
           which
           is
           more
           practical
           and
           proper
           for
           the
           Occasion
           of
           this
           Season
           :
           So
           that
           at
           present
           I
           have
           done
           with
           the
           first
           thing
           contain'd
           in
           the
           First
           part
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Person
           here
           
           spoken
           of
           who
           is
           said
           to
           be
           incarnate
           ,
           namely
           the
           Word
           ,
           it
           was
           He
           that
           
             was
             made
             flesh
          
           .
        
         
           I
           should
           then
           have
           proceeded
           to
           the
           Second
           thing
           which
           I
           proposed
           to
           consider
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Mystery
           it self
           ,
           or
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           Incarnation
           so
           far
           as
           the
           Scripture
           hath
           revealed
           and
           declared
           it
           to
           us
           ,
           namely
           ,
           by
           assuming
           our
           Nature
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           that
           the
           Divinity
           became
           united
           to
           a
           human
           Soul
           and
           Body
           .
           But
           this
           I
           have
           already
           endeavoured
           in
           some
           measure
           to
           explain
           ,
           and
           shall
           do
           it
           more
           fully
           in
           some
           of
           the
           following
           Discourses
           upon
           this
           Text.
           I
           shall
           now
           only
           make
           a
           short
           and
           useful
           reflection
           upon
           it
           with
           relation
           to
           the
           Solemnity
           of
           this
           Time.
           
        
         
           And
           it
           shall
           be
           to
           stir
           us
           up
           to
           a
           thankful
           acknowledgment
           of
           the
           great
           love
           of
           God
           to
           Mankind
           in
           the
           Mystery
           of
           our
           Redemption
           by
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           the
           
             Word
             ,
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
          
           of
           God
           :
           That
           he
           should
           deign
           to
           have
           such
           a
           regard
           to
           us
           in
           
           our
           low
           condition
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           our
           Case
           so
           much
           to
           heart
           as
           to
           think
           of
           redeeming
           and
           saving
           Mankind
           from
           that
           depth
           of
           misery
           into
           which
           we
           had
           plunged
           our selves
           ;
           and
           to
           do
           this
           in
           so
           wonderful
           and
           astonishing
           a
           manner
           :
           That
           God
           should
           employ
           his
           eternal
           and
           only
           begotten
           Son
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           with
           him
           from
           all
           Eternity
           ,
           partaker
           of
           his
           Happiness
           and
           Glory
           ,
           and
           was
           
             God
             of
             God
          
           ,
           to
           save
           the
           Sons
           of
           men
           by
           so
           infinite
           and
           amazing
           a
           condescention
           :
           That
           God
           should
           vouchsafe
           to
           become
           man
           ,
           to
           reconcile
           man
           to
           God
           :
           That
           he
           should
           come
           down
           from
           Heaven
           to
           Earth
           ,
           to
           raise
           us
           from
           Earth
           to
           Heaven
           :
           That
           he
           should
           assume
           our
           vile
           and
           frail
           and
           mortal
           nature
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           cloath
           us
           with
           glory
           and
           honour
           and
           immortality
           :
           That
           he
           should
           suffer
           Death
           to
           save
           us
           from
           Hell
           ,
           and
           shed
           his
           blood
           to
           purchase
           eternal
           Redemption
           for
           us
           .
        
         
         
           For
           certainly
           the
           greater
           the
           Person
           is
           that
           was
           employed
           in
           this
           merciful
           Design
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           greater
           is
           the
           condescention
           ,
           and
           the
           love
           and
           goodness
           expressed
           in
           it
           so
           much
           the
           more
           admirable
           :
           That
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           should
           stoop
           from
           the
           height
           of
           Glory
           and
           Happiness
           to
           the
           lowest
           degree
           of
           abasement
           and
           to
           the
           very
           depth
           of
           misery
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           mean
           and
           inconsiderable
           ,
           so
           guilty
           and
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           severity
           of
           his
           Justice
           ,
           so
           altogether
           unworthy
           of
           his
           grace
           and
           favour
           ,
           and
           so
           very
           unwilling
           to
           receive
           it
           when
           it
           was
           so
           freely
           offer'd
           to
           us
           ;
           for
           ,
           as
           the
           Evangelist
           here
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             He
             came
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             received
             him
             not
             :
          
           To
           his
           own
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           they
           did
           not
           own
           and
           acknowledg
           their
           Maker
           ;
           to
           his
           own
           Nation
           and
           Kindred
           ,
           and
           they
           despised
           him
           and
           esteemed
           him
           not
           .
           Lord
           !
           what
           is
           man
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           be
           so
           mindful
           of
           him
           ;
           or
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           should
           come
           down
           from
           
           Heaven
           to
           visit
           him
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           humility
           and
           condescention
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           much
           kindness
           and
           compassion
           ?
        
         
           Blessed
           God
           and
           Saviour
           of
           Mankind
           !
           What
           shall
           we
           render
           to
           thee
           for
           such
           mighty
           love
           ,
           for
           such
           inestimable
           benefits
           as
           thou
           hast
           purchas'd
           for
           us
           and
           art
           ready
           to
           confer
           upon
           us
           ?
           What
           shall
           we
           say
           to
           thee
           ,
           O
           thou
           preserver
           and
           lover
           of
           Souls
           ,
           so
           often
           as
           we
           approach
           thy
           
             H.
             Table
          
           ,
           there
           to
           commemorate
           this
           mighty
           love
           of
           thine
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           partake
           of
           those
           invaluable
           blessings
           which
           by
           thy
           precious
           bloodshedding
           thou
           hast
           obtained
           for
           us
           ?
           So
           often
           as
           we
           there
           remember
           ,
           that
           thou
           wast
           pleased
           to
           assume
           our
           mortal
           Nature
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           live
           amongst
           us
           for
           our
           instruction
           ,
           and
           for
           our
           example
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           down
           thy
           life
           for
           the
           redemption
           of
           our
           Souls
           and
           for
           the
           expiation
           of
           our
           Sins
           ;
           and
           to
           
             take
             part
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
          
           that
           thou
           mightst
           shed
           it
           for
           our
           sakes
           :
           What
           affections
           should
           these
           thoughts
           raise
           
           in
           us
           ?
           What
           Vows
           and
           resolutions
           should
           they
           engage
           us
           in
           ,
           of
           perpetual
           love
           and
           gratitude
           ,
           and
           obedience
           to
           thee
           the
           most
           gracious
           and
           most
           glorious
           Redeemer
           of
           Mankind
           ?
        
         
           And
           with
           what
           Religious
           Solemnity
           should
           we
           ,
           more
           especially
           at
           this
           Time
           ,
           celebrate
           the
           Incarnation
           and
           Birth
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           by
           giving
           praise
           and
           
             glory
             to
             God
             in
             the
             highest
             ,
          
           and
           by
           all
           possible
           demonstration
           of
           charity
           and
           
             good-will
             to
             men
          
           ?
           And
           as
           he
           was
           pleased
           to
           assume
           our
           Nature
           so
           should
           we
           ,
           especially
           at
           this
           Season
           ,
           
             put
             on
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           sincerely
           embrace
           and
           practice
           his
           Religion
           ,
           
             making
             no
             provision
             for
             the
             flesh
             to
             fulfill
             the
             lUsts
             thereof
             :
          
           And
           now
           that
           the
           
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
          
           is
           risen
           upon
           the
           World
           ,
           we
           should
           
             walk
             as
             Children
             of
             the
             light
             ,
          
           and
           
             demean
             our selves
             decently
             as
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             not
             in
             rioting
             and
             drunkenness
             ,
             not
             in
             chambering
             and
             wantonness
             ,
             not
             in
             strife
             and
             envy
             :
          
           And
           should
           be
           
           very
           careful
           not
           to
           abuse
           our selves
           by
           Sin
           and
           Sensuality
           ,
           upon
           this
           very
           consideration
           that
           the
           Son
           hath
           put
           such
           an
           honour
           and
           dignity
           upon
           us
           :
           We
           should
           reverence
           that
           Nature
           which
           God
           did
           not
           disdain
           to
           assume
           and
           to
           inhabit
           here
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           he
           now
           gloriously
           reigns
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           his
           
             Father
             ,
             to
             whom
             be
             glory
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SERMON
           II.
           Concerning
           the
           Divinity
           of
           CHRIST
           .
        
         
           Preached
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           Lawrence
           Jewry
           ,
           
             January
             6.
             1679.
             
          
        
         
           
             JOHN
             I.
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             Word
             was
             made
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           I
           Proceed
           now
           to
           prosecute
           the
           
             third
             Corollary
          
           or
           Conclusion
           which
           does
           necessarily
           follow
           from
           the
           description
           which
           St.
           John
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Gospel
           gives
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           have
           so
           largely
           explain'd
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Discourse
           :
           And
           it
           was
           this
           ,
        
         
           That
           
             the
             Word
          
           ,
           here
           described
           by
           the
           
             Evangelist
             ,
             had
             an
             existence
             before
             his
             Incarnation
             and
             his
             being
             born
             of
             the
             B.
             Virgin
             ,
          
        
         
         
           This
           Assertion
           ,
           I
           told
           you
           ,
           is
           levelled
           directly
           against
           the
           Socinians
           ,
           who
           affirm
           our
           
             B.
             Saviour
          
           to
           be
           a
           mere
           man
           ,
           and
           deny
           that
           he
           had
           any
           existence
           before
           he
           was
           born
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           his
           Mother
           :
           Which
           Position
           of
           theirs
           does
           perfectly
           contradict
           all
           the
           former
           Conclusions
           which
           have
           been
           so
           evidently
           drawn
           from
           the
           Description
           here
           given
           of
           the
           Word
           :
           And
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           hath
           forc'd
           them
           to
           interpret
           this
           whole
           passage
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           St.
           
             John's
             Gospel
          
           in
           a
           very
           different
           sense
           from
           that
           which
           was
           constantly
           received
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           general
           consent
           of
           all
           Christians
           for
           1500
           years
           together
           :
           For
           to
           establish
           this
           their
           Opinion
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           being
           a
           mere
           man
           and
           having
           no
           existence
           before
           his
           Birth
           ,
           they
           have
           found
           it
           necessary
           to
           expound
           this
           whole
           passage
           quite
           to
           another
           sense
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           by
           their
           own
           confession
           was
           never
           mentioned
           ,
           nor
           I
           believe
           thought
           of
           ,
           by
           any
           Christian
           Writer
           whatsoever
           before
           Socinus
           .
        
         
         
           For
           this
           reason
           I
           shall
           very
           particularly
           consider
           the
           interpretation
           which
           Socinus
           gives
           of
           this
           Passage
           of
           St.
           John
           ;
           and
           besides
           the
           novelty
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           they
           themselves
           acknowledge
           ,
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           very
           plainly
           to
           manifest
           the
           great
           violence
           and
           unreasonableness
           ,
           and
           likewise
           the
           inconsistency
           of
           it
           with
           other
           plain
           Texts
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           very
           evident
           what
           it
           was
           that
           forc'd
           Socinus
           to
           so
           strain'd
           and
           violent
           an
           interpretation
           of
           this
           Passage
           of
           the
           Evangelist
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           he
           plainly
           saw
           how
           much
           the
           obvious
           ,
           and
           natural
           ,
           and
           generally
           received
           interpretation
           of
           this
           Passage
           ,
           in
           all
           Ages
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           down
           to
           his
           time
           ,
           stood
           in
           the
           way
           of
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           of
           
           Christ's
           being
           a
           mere
           man
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           so
           fond
           of
           ,
           and
           must
           of
           necessity
           have
           quitted
           ,
           unless
           he
           would
           either
           have
           denied
           the
           Divine
           Authority
           of
           St.
           
             John's
             Gospel
          
           ,
           or
           else
           could
           supplant
           the
           common
           interpretation
           of
           this
           Passage
           by
           putting
           
           a
           quite
           different
           sense
           upon
           it
           :
           Which
           sense
           he
           could
           find
           no
           way
           to
           support
           without
           such
           pitiful
           and
           wretched
           shifts
           ,
           such
           precarious
           and
           arbitrary
           Suppositions
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           of
           so
           sharp
           a
           Reason
           and
           judgment
           as
           Socinus
           ,
           could
           not
           ,
           I
           thought
           ,
           have
           ever
           been
           driven
           to
           .
           But
           necessity
           hath
           no
           Laws
           either
           of
           Reason
           or
           Modesty
           ,
           and
           he
           who
           is
           resolved
           to
           maintain
           an
           Opinion
           which
           he
           hath
           once
           taken
           up
           must
           stick
           at
           nothing
           ,
           but
           must
           break
           through
           all
           difficulties
           that
           stand
           in
           his
           way
           :
           And
           so
           the
           Socinians
           have
           here
           done
           ,
           as
           will
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           manifestly
           appear
           in
           the
           following
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           They
           grant
           that
           by
           the
           Word
           is
           here
           meant
           Christ
           ,
           by
           whom
           God
           spake
           and
           declared
           his
           mind
           and
           will
           to
           the
           World
           ;
           which
           they
           make
           to
           be
           the
           whole
           reason
           of
           that
           Name
           or
           Title
           of
           the
           Word
           which
           is
           here
           given
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           because
           by
           Him
           God
           made
           the
           World
           :
           For
           the
           Word
           by
           which
           God
           made
           the
           World
           ,
           they
           
           tell
           us
           ,
           was
           nothing
           but
           the
           powerful
           Command
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           Person
           who
           was
           design'd
           to
           be
           the
           Messias
           .
           And
           because
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shewed
           before
           ,
           the
           ancient
           Jews
           do
           make
           frequent
           mention
           of
           this
           Title
           of
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           by
           whom
           they
           say
           
             God
             made
             the
             World
          
           ,
           and
           do
           likewise
           apply
           this
           Title
           to
           the
           Messias
           ;
           therefore
           to
           avoid
           this
           ,
           Schlictingius
           says
           that
           the
           
             Chaldee
             Paraphrasts
             ,
             Jonathan
          
           and
           Onkelos
           ,
           do
           sometimes
           put
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
             for
             God
          
           ,
           by
           a
           Metonymy
           of
           the
           Effect
           for
           the
           Cause
           ;
           but
           then
           he
           confidently
           denies
           that
           they
           do
           any
           where
           distinguish
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           from
           the
           Person
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           they
           acknowledge
           that
           St.
           John
           here
           does
           ;
           nor
           do
           they
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           understand
           by
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           the
           Messias
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           do
           oppose
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           to
           the
           Messias
           :
           All
           which
           is
           most
           evidently
           confuted
           by
           that
           passage
           which
           I
           cited
           before
           out
           of
           the
           Targum
           of
           Jonathan
           ,
           who
           renders
           those
           words
           concerning
           the
           
             Messias
             ,
             The
             
             Lord
             said
             unto
             my
             Lord
             ,
          
           &c.
           thus
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             said
             unto
             his
          
           Word
           ,
           
             sit
             thou
             on
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
          
           &c.
           where
           you
           see
           both
           that
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           is
           plainly
           distinguished
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Title
           given
           to
           the
           Messias
           :
           Which
           are
           the
           two
           things
           which
           Schlictingius
           doth
           so
           confidently
           deny
           .
        
         
           This
           then
           being
           agreed
           on
           all
           hands
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Word
           St.
           John
           means
           the
           Messias
           ,
           I
           shall
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           shew
           by
           what
           strained
           and
           forced
           arts
           of
           interpretation
           the
           Socinians
           endeavour
           to
           avoid
           the
           plain
           and
           necessary
           consequence
           from
           this
           Passage
           of
           St.
           
             John
             ,
             namely
          
           that
           the
           Word
           had
           an
           existence
           before
           he
           was
           
             made
             flesh
          
           and
           born
           of
           the
           
             B.
             Virgin
          
           his
           Mother
           .
        
         
           This
           then
           in
           short
           is
           the
           interpretation
           which
           they
           give
           of
           this
           Passage
           ,
           than
           which
           I
           think
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           unnatural
           and
           violent
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
             beginning
          
           ,
           This
           they
           will
           by
           no
           means
           have
           to
           refer
           to
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           beginning
           
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           Gospel
           first
           began
           to
           be
           publish'd
           then
           was
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           :
           
             And
             he
             was
             with
             God
          
           ,
           that
           is
           says
           
             Socinus
             ,
             Christ
          
           as
           he
           was
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
          
           which
           was
           afterwards
           by
           him
           revealed
           to
           the
           World
           was
           first
           only
           known
           to
           God
           :
           But
           all
           this
           being
           somewhat
           hard
           ,
           first
           to
           understand
           by
           
             the
             beginning
          
           not
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           World
           but
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           then
           by
           the
           Word
           which
           
             was
             with
             God
          
           to
           understand
           the
           Gospel
           which
           before
           it
           was
           revealed
           was
           only
           known
           to
           God
           ;
           they
           have
           upon
           second
           thoughts
           found
           out
           another
           meaning
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           
             And
             the
             Word
             was
             with
             God
             ,
          
           that
           is
           faith
           
             Schlictingius
             ,
             Christ
          
           was
           taken
           up
           by
           God
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           there
           instructed
           in
           the
           mind
           and
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           sent
           down
           into
           the
           World
           again
           to
           declare
           it
           to
           Mankind
           .
        
         
           
             And
             the
             Word
             was
             God
          
           ,
           that
           is
           say
           they
           ,
           Christ
           had
           the
           Honour
           and
           Title
           
           of
           God
           conferr'd
           upon
           him
           ,
           as
           Magistrates
           also
           have
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           Scripture
           are
           called
           Gods
           :
           
             He
             was
             God
          
           ,
           not
           by
           Nature
           but
           by
           Office
           and
           by
           Divine
           constitution
           and
           appointment
           .
        
         
           
             All
             things
             were
             made
             by
             him
             :
          
           This
           they
           will
           needs
           have
           to
           be
           meant
           of
           the
           Renovation
           and
           Reformation
           of
           the
           World
           by
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           which
           is
           several
           times
           in
           Scripture
           call'd
           a
           
             new
             Creation
          
           .
        
         
           This
           in
           short
           is
           the
           Sum
           of
           their
           interpretation
           of
           this
           Passage
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           now
           examine
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           I
           shall
           oppose
           three
           things
           as
           so
           many
           invincible
           prejudices
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           not
           only
           all
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           but
           so
           far
           as
           I
           can
           find
           ,
           all
           Interpreters
           whatsoever
           for
           
             fifteen
             hundred
          
           years
           together
           did
           understand
           this
           Passage
           of
           St.
           John
           in
           a
           quite
           different
           sense
           ,
           namely
           ,
           of
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           material
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           Renovation
           
           of
           the
           moral
           World
           :
           And
           I
           add
           further
           ,
           that
           the
           generality
           of
           Christians
           did
           so
           understand
           this
           Passage
           ,
           as
           to
           collect
           from
           it
           as
           an
           undoubted
           
             Point
             of
             Christianity
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Word
           had
           a
           real
           existence
           before
           he
           was
           born
           of
           the
           
             B.
             Virgin.
          
           
        
         
           And
           thus
           not
           only
           the
           Orthodox
           Christians
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           Arians
           ,
           and
           Amelius
           the
           Platonist
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           more
           indifferent
           judge
           then
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           did
           understand
           this
           Passage
           of
           St.
           John
           ,
           without
           any
           thought
           of
           this
           invention
           that
           he
           spake
           not
           of
           the
           old
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           
             new
             Creation
          
           of
           the
           World
           by
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Reformation
           of
           Mankind
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           Which
           I
           dare
           say
           no
           indifferent
           Reader
           of
           St.
           John
           ,
           that
           had
           not
           been
           prepossess'd
           and
           byass'd
           by
           some
           violent
           prejudice
           would
           ever
           have
           thought
           of
           .
        
         
           And
           surely
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           very
           considerable
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           ancient
           Christian
           Writers
           ,
           
             Ignatius
             ,
             Justin
             Martyr
             ,
             Athenagoras
             ,
             Irenaeus
             ,
             
             Tertullian
             ,
          
           and
           even
           Origen
           himself
           who
           is
           called
           
             the
             Father
             of
             Interpreters
          
           ,
           are
           most
           express
           and
           positive
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           For
           Ignatius
           was
           the
           Scholar
           of
           Polycarp
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Disciple
           of
           St.
           John
           ;
           and
           
             Justin
             Martyr
          
           lived
           in
           the
           next
           Age
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           Origen
           was
           a
           man
           of
           infinite
           learning
           and
           reading
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Comments
           upon
           Scripture
           seems
           to
           have
           considered
           all
           the
           Interpretations
           of
           those
           that
           were
           before
           him
           :
           So
           that
           if
           this
           ,
           which
           Socinus
           is
           so
           confident
           is
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           St.
           John
           ,
           had
           been
           any
           where
           extant
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           probably
           have
           omitted
           it
           ;
           nay
           rather
           would
           certainly
           have
           mentioned
           it
           ,
           if
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           ,
           yet
           for
           the
           surprising
           novelty
           and
           strangeness
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           was
           apt
           to
           be
           over-much
           delighted
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           if
           this
           interpretation
           of
           Socinus
           be
           true
           ,
           here
           are
           two
           things
           very
           wonderful
           ,
           and
           almost
           incredible
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           lived
           so
           very
           near
           St.
           
           John's
           Time
           ,
           and
           were
           
           most
           likely
           to
           know
           his
           meaning
           ,
           as
           
             Ignatius
             ,
             Justin
             Martyr
             ,
             &c.
          
           should
           so
           widely
           mistake
           it
           :
           And
           then
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           Christian
           World
           should
           for
           so
           many
           Ages
           together
           be
           deceived
           in
           the
           ground
           and
           foundation
           of
           so
           important
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           true
           ;
           or
           if
           it
           were
           not
           ,
           should
           be
           led
           into
           so
           gross
           and
           dangerous
           an
           Error
           as
           this
           must
           needs
           be
           ,
           if
           Christ
           had
           no
           real
           existence
           before
           he
           was
           born
           into
           the
           World
           :
           And
           which
           would
           be
           necessarily
           consequent
           upon
           this
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           did
           understand
           this
           Passage
           of
           St.
           John
           aright
           before
           Socinus
           .
           This
           very
           consideration
           alone
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           ,
           were
           sufficient
           to
           stagger
           any
           prudent
           man's
           belief
           of
           this
           Interpretation
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           the
           Novelty
           of
           it
           ,
           Socinus
           himself
           makes
           no
           difficulty
           to
           own
           it
           ;
           nay
           he
           seems
           rather
           to
           rejoice
           and
           to
           applaud
           himself
           in
           it
           .
           Unhappy
           man
           !
           that
           was
           so
           wedded
           to
           his
           own
           Opinion
           that
           no
           Objection
           ,
           no
           difficulty
           could
           divorce
           him
           from
           it
           .
        
         
         
           And
           for
           this
           I
           refer
           my self
           to
           his
           Preface
           to
           his
           Explication
           of
           this
           first
           Chapter
           of
           St.
           
             John's
             Gospel
          
           ;
           where
           you
           shall
           find
           these
           words
           concerning
           the
           Passage
           now
           in
           controversy
           ,
           
             quorum
             verus
             sensus
             omnium
             prorsus
             ,
             qui
             quidem
             extarent
             ,
             explanatores
             latuisse
             videtur
             ,
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             which
             words
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             hid
             from
             all
             the
             Expositors
             that
             ever
             were
             extant
             :
          
           And
           upon
           those
           words
           ,
           
             v.
             10.
             
             He
             was
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             was
             made
             by
             him
             ,
          
           he
           hath
           this
           expression
           ,
           
             quid
             autem
             hoc
             loco
             sibi
             velit
          
           Johannes
           ,
           
             à
             nemine
             quod
             sciam
             adhuc
             rectè
             expositum
             fuit
             ,
             but
             what
             St.
          
           John
           
             means
             in
             this
             place
             was
             never
             yet
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             by
             any
             man
             rightly
             explain'd
             :
          
           And
           Schlictingius
           after
           him
           ,
           with
           more
           confidence
           but
           much
           less
           decency
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           concerning
           the
           meaning
           of
           those
           expressions
           ,
           
             in
             the
             beginning
          
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           which
           follow
           concerning
           the
           Word
           ,
           the
           ancient
           Interpreters
           did
           
             ab
             Apostoli
             mente
             delirare
          
           ,
           went
           
             so
             far
             from
             the
             Apostle's
             meaning
             as
             if
             they
             had
             rav'd
             and
             
             been
             out
             of
             their
             wits
             :
          
           Which
           is
           so
           extravagantly
           said
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           much
           contempt
           of
           those
           great
           and
           venerable
           Names
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           chief
           Propagaters
           of
           Christianity
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           all
           Ages
           do
           so
           justly
           pay
           a
           reverence
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           be
           said
           in
           excuse
           of
           him
           but
           only
           that
           it
           is
           not
           usual
           with
           him
           to
           fall
           into
           such
           rash
           and
           rude
           expressions
           .
           But
           the
           man
           was
           really
           pinch'd
           by
           so
           plain
           and
           pressing
           a
           Text
           ,
           and
           where
           Reason
           is
           weak
           and
           blunt
           Passion
           must
           be
           whetted
           ,
           the
           only
           weapon
           that
           is
           left
           when
           Reason
           fails
           :
           And
           I
           always
           take
           it
           for
           graned
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           is
           ever
           Angry
           with
           his
           Adversary
           but
           for
           want
           of
           a
           better
           Argument
           to
           support
           his
           Cause
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           to
           do
           right
           to
           the
           Writers
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           I
           must
           own
           that
           generally
           they
           are
           a
           Pattern
           of
           the
           fair
           way
           of
           disputing
           ,
           and
           of
           debating
           matters
           of
           Religion
           without
           heat
           and
           unseemly
           reflections
           upon
           their
           Adversaries
           ,
           in
           the
           number
           of
           whom
           
           I
           did
           not
           expect
           that
           the
           Primitive
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           would
           have
           been
           reckoned
           by
           them
           .
           They
           generally
           argue
           matters
           with
           that
           temper
           and
           gravity
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           freedom
           from
           passion
           and
           transport
           which
           becomes
           a
           serious
           and
           weighty
           Argument
           :
           And
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           reason
           closely
           and
           clearly
           ,
           with
           extraordinary
           guard
           and
           caution
           ,
           with
           great
           dexterity
           and
           decency
           ,
           and
           yet
           with
           smartness
           and
           subtilty
           enough
           ;
           with
           a
           very
           gentle
           heat
           ,
           and
           few
           hard
           words
           :
           Vertues
           to
           be
           praised
           whereever
           they
           are
           found
           ,
           yea
           even
           in
           an
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           very
           worthy
           our
           imitation
           :
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           strongest
           managers
           of
           a
           weak
           Cause
           and
           which
           is
           ill
           founded
           at
           the
           bottom
           ,
           that
           perhaps
           ever
           yet
           medled
           with
           Controversy
           :
           Insomuch
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Protestants
           and
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           Popish
           Writers
           ,
           and
           even
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           themselves
           who
           pretend
           to
           all
           the
           Reason
           and
           subtilty
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           are
           in
           comparison
           
           of
           them
           but
           mere
           Scolds
           and
           Bunglers
           :
           Upon
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           they
           have
           but
           this
           one
           great
           defect
           that
           they
           want
           a
           good
           Cause
           and
           Truth
           on
           their
           Side
           ;
           which
           if
           they
           had
           ,
           they
           have
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Wit
           ,
           and
           temper
           enough
           to
           defend
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           to
           the
           business
           .
           That
           which
           I
           urge
           them
           withall
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           their
           own
           confession
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           this
           interpretation
           of
           theirs
           is
           perfectly
           new
           ,
           and
           unknown
           to
           the
           whole
           Christian
           World
           before
           Socinus
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           reason
           ,
           in
           my
           opinion
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           bragg'd
           of
           :
           Because
           it
           is
           in
           effect
           to
           say
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           in
           a
           Point
           pretended
           on
           both
           Sides
           to
           be
           of
           the
           greatest
           moment
           ,
           was
           never
           rightly
           understood
           by
           any
           since
           the
           Apostles
           days
           ,
           for
           
             fifteen
             hundred
          
           years
           together
           :
           And
           which
           makes
           the
           matter
           yet
           worse
           ,
           that
           the
           Religion
           which
           was
           particularly
           design'd
           to
           overthrow
           Polytheism
           and
           the
           belief
           of
           more
           God
           ,
           hath
           ,
           according
           to
           them
           ,
           been
           so
           ill
           taught
           
           and
           understood
           by
           Christians
           for
           so
           many
           Ages
           together
           ,
           and
           almost
           from
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           Chistianity
           ,
           as
           does
           necessarily
           infer
           a
           Plurality
           of
           Gods
           :
           An
           inconvenience
           so
           great
           as
           no
           Cause
           ,
           how
           plausible
           soever
           it
           may
           otherwise
           appear
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           stand
           under
           and
           to
           sustain
           the
           weight
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           the
           Socinians
           object
           to
           us
           at
           every
           turn
           ,
           as
           the
           unavoidable
           consequence
           of
           our
           interpretation
           of
           this
           Passage
           of
           St.
           John
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           other
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           produced
           by
           us
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           this
           interpretation
           hath
           obtain'd
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           for
           so
           many
           Ages
           :
           Now
           whosoever
           can
           believe
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           hath
           done
           the
           Work
           for
           which
           it
           was
           principally
           design'd
           so
           ineffectually
           ,
           must
           have
           very
           little
           reverence
           for
           it
           ,
           nay
           it
           must
           be
           a
           marvellous
           civility
           in
           him
           if
           he
           believe
           it
           at
           all
           .
           All
           that
           can
           be
           said
           in
           this
           Case
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           pleases
           God
           many
           times
           to
           permit
           
           men
           to
           hold
           very
           inconsistent
           things
           ,
           and
           which
           do
           in
           truth
           ,
           though
           they
           themselves
           discern
           it
           not
           ,
           most
           effectually
           overthrow
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Another
           mighty
           prejudice
           against
           this
           Interpretation
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           this
           rate
           of
           liberty
           in
           interpreting
           Scripture
           ,
           it
           will
           signify
           very
           little
           or
           nothing
           ,
           when
           any
           Person
           or
           Party
           is
           concern'd
           to
           oppose
           any
           Doctrine
           contained
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           plainest
           Texts
           for
           any
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           how
           fundamental
           and
           necessary
           soever
           ,
           may
           by
           the
           same
           arts
           and
           ways
           of
           interpretation
           be
           eluded
           and
           render'd
           utterly
           ineffectual
           for
           the
           establishing
           of
           it
           :
           For
           example
           ,
           If
           any
           man
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           call
           in
           question
           that
           Article
           of
           the
           Creed
           concerning
           the
           
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
          
           ,
           why
           might
           he
           not
           ,
           according
           to
           Socinus
           his
           way
           of
           interpreting
           St.
           John
           ,
           understand
           the
           first
           Chapter
           of
           Genesis
           concerning
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Mosaical
           Dispensation
           ,
           and
           interpret
           the
           
             Creation
             of
             the
             Heaven
             and
             the
             Earth
          
           
           to
           be
           the
           Institution
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Politie
           and
           Religion
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           
             new
             Heavens
          
           and
           the
           
             new
             Earth
          
           they
           pretend
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           the
           new
           State
           of
           things
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           And
           why
           may
           not
           the
           Chaos
           signify
           that
           state
           of
           darkness
           and
           ignorance
           in
           which
           the
           World
           was
           before
           the
           giving
           of
           the
           Law
           by
           Moses
           ?
           And
           so
           on
           ;
           
           as
           a
           very
           learned
           Divine
           of
           our
           own
           hath
           ingeniously
           shewn
           more
           at
           large
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           end
           of
           Wit
           and
           Fancy
           ,
           which
           can
           turn
           any
           thing
           any
           way
           ,
           and
           can
           make
           whatever
           they
           please
           to
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           any
           Book
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           plain
           design
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           sense
           which
           at
           the
           first
           hearing
           and
           reading
           of
           it
           is
           obvious
           to
           every
           man
           of
           common
           sense
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           ,
           in
           my
           opinion
           ,
           Socinus
           hath
           done
           in
           the
           Case
           now
           before
           us
           ,
           by
           imposing
           a
           new
           and
           odd
           and
           violent
           sense
           upon
           this
           Passage
           of
           St.
           John
           ,
           directly
           contrary
           to
           what
           
           any
           man
           would
           imagine
           to
           be
           the
           plain
           and
           obvious
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           contrary
           likewise
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           in
           all
           Ages
           down
           to
           his
           Time
           ;
           who
           yet
           had
           as
           great
           or
           greater
           advantage
           of
           understanding
           St.
           John
           aright
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           integrity
           as
           any
           man
           can
           now
           modestly
           pretend
           to
           :
           And
           all
           this
           only
           to
           serve
           and
           support
           an
           Opinion
           which
           he
           had
           entertain'd
           before
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           resolv'd
           one
           way
           or
           other
           to
           bring
           the
           Scripture
           to
           comply
           with
           it
           :
           And
           if
           he
           could
           not
           have
           done
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           greatly
           to
           be
           feared
           that
           he
           would
           at
           last
           have
           called
           in
           question
           the
           Divine
           Authority
           of
           St.
           
           John's
           Gospel
           rather
           than
           have
           quitted
           his
           Opinion
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           speak
           freely
           ,
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           that
           it
           seems
           to
           me
           a
           much
           fairer
           way
           to
           reject
           the
           Divine
           Authority
           of
           a
           Book
           ,
           than
           to
           use
           it
           so
           disingenuously
           and
           to
           wrest
           the
           plain
           expressions
           of
           it
           with
           so
           much
           straining
           and
           violence
           from
           their
           most
           natural
           and
           obvious
           sense
           :
           For
           no
           Doctrine
           
           whatsever
           can
           have
           any
           certain
           foundation
           in
           any
           Book
           ,
           if
           this
           liberty
           be
           once
           admitted
           ,
           without
           regard
           to
           the
           plain
           Scope
           and
           Occasion
           of
           it
           to
           play
           upon
           the
           words
           and
           phrases
           with
           all
           the
           arts
           of
           Criticism
           and
           with
           all
           the
           variety
           of
           Allegory
           which
           a
           brisk
           and
           lively
           Imagination
           can
           devise
           :
           which
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           admiring
           in
           the
           expounding
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           always
           jealous
           of
           an
           over-labour'd
           and
           far-fetch'd
           interpretation
           of
           any
           Author
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           readily
           grant
           that
           the
           Socinian
           Writers
           have
           managed
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           Reformation
           against
           the
           Innovations
           and
           Corruptions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           both
           in
           Doctrine
           and
           Practice
           ,
           with
           great
           acuteness
           and
           advantage
           in
           many
           respects
           :
           But
           I
           am
           sorry
           to
           have
           cause
           to
           say
           that
           they
           have
           likewise
           put
           into
           their
           hands
           better
           and
           sharper
           weapons
           than
           ever
           they
           had
           before
           for
           the
           weakning
           and
           undermining
           of
           the
           Authority
           
           of
           the
           
             H.
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           which
           Socinus
           indeed
           hath
           in
           the
           general
           strongly
           asserted
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           by
           a
           dangerous
           liberty
           of
           imposing
           a
           foreign
           and
           fore'd
           sense
           upon
           particular
           Texts
           brought
           the
           whole
           into
           uncertainty
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Which
           is
           as
           considerable
           a
           prejudice
           against
           this
           new
           interpretation
           of
           this
           Passage
           of
           St.
           John
           as
           either
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           shew
           that
           this
           Point
           ,
           of
           the
           existence
           of
           the
           Word
           before
           his
           Incarnation
           ,
           does
           not
           rely
           only
           upon
           this
           single
           Passage
           of
           St.
           John
           ,
           but
           is
           likewise
           confirmed
           by
           many
           other
           Texts
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           conspiring
           in
           the
           same
           sense
           and
           utterly
           incapable
           of
           the
           interpretation
           which
           Socinus
           gives
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           find
           he
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           have
           it
           taken
           for
           granted
           that
           this
           is
           the
           only
           Text
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           to
           this
           purpose
           :
           And
           therefore
           he
           says
           very
           cunningly
           ,
           that
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           existence
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           before
           his
           Incarnation
           is
           too
           great
           a
           Doctrine
           
           to
           be
           establish'd
           upon
           one
           single
           Text
           :
           And
           this
           is
           is
           something
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           true
           that
           there
           is
           no
           other
           Text
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           that
           does
           plainly
           deliver
           the
           same
           sense
           :
           And
           yet
           this
           were
           not
           sufficient
           to
           bring
           in
           question
           the
           Doctrine
           delivered
           in
           this
           Passage
           of
           St.
           John.
           
        
         
           That
           
             God
             is
             a
             Spirit
          
           will
           I
           hope
           be
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           a
           very
           weighty
           and
           fundamental
           Point
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           am
           very
           much
           mistaken
           if
           there
           be
           any
           more
           than
           one
           Text
           in
           the
           whole
           Bible
           that
           says
           so
           ,
           and
           that
           Text
           is
           only
           in
           St.
           
           John's
           Gospel
           .
           I
           know
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           light
           of
           natural
           Reason
           it
           may
           be
           sufficiently
           prov'd
           that
           God
           is
           a
           Spirit
           :
           But
           surely
           Socinus
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           cannot
           say
           this
           with
           a
           good
           grace
           ;
           because
           he
           denies
           that
           the
           existence
           of
           a
           God
           can
           be
           known
           by
           natural
           light
           without
           Divine
           Revelation
           :
           And
           if
           it
           cannot
           be
           known
           by
           natural
           light
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           much
           less
           can
           it
           be
           known
           by
           natural
           light
           
           what
           God
           is
           ,
           whether
           a
           Spirit
           or
           a
           Body
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           after
           all
           it
           is
           very
           far
           from
           being
           true
           that
           there
           is
           but
           one
           Text
           to
           this
           purpose
           ;
           which
           yet
           he
           thought
           fit
           to
           insinuate
           by
           way
           of
           excuse
           for
           the
           novelty
           and
           boldness
           of
           his
           interpretation
           ;
           of
           which
           any
           one
           that
           reads
           him
           may
           see
           that
           he
           was
           sufficiently
           conscious
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           so
           wise
           as
           to
           endeavour
           by
           this
           sly
           insinuation
           to
           provide
           and
           lay
           in
           against
           it
           .
           I
           have
           likewise
           another
           reason
           which
           very
           much
           inclines
           me
           to
           believe
           that
           Socinus
           was
           the
           first
           Author
           of
           this
           interpretation
           ,
           because
           it
           seems
           to
           me
           next
           to
           impossible
           that
           a
           man
           ,
           of
           so
           good
           an
           understanding
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           could
           ever
           have
           been
           so
           fond
           of
           so
           ill-favour'd
           a
           Child
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           his
           own
           .
           And
           yet
           I
           do
           not
           at
           all
           wonder
           that
           his
           Followers
           came
           in
           to
           it
           so
           readily
           ,
           since
           they
           had
           him
           in
           so
           great
           a
           veneration
           ,
           it
           being
           natural
           to
           all
           Sects
           to
           admire
           their
           Master
           ;
           besides
           
           that
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           they
           were
           very
           glad
           to
           have
           so
           great
           an
           Authority
           as
           they
           thought
           him
           to
           be
           ,
           to
           vouch
           for
           an
           interpretation
           which
           was
           so
           seasonably
           devis'd
           for
           the
           relief
           of
           their
           Cause
           in
           so
           much
           danger
           to
           be
           overthrown
           by
           a
           Text
           that
           was
           so
           plain
           and
           full
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           how
           little
           ground
           there
           is
           for
           this
           Insinuation
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           the
           only
           Text
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           shew
           from
           a
           multitude
           of
           other
           Texts
           to
           the
           same
           sense
           and
           purpose
           with
           this
           Passage
           of
           St.
           John.
           And
           I
           shall
           rank
           them
           under
           two
           Heads
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Those
           which
           expresly
           assert
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           to
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           been
           in
           Heaven
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           partaker
           with
           him
           in
           his
           Glory
           ,
           before
           his
           Incarnation
           and
           appearance
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Those
           which
           affirm
           that
           the
           World
           and
           all
           Creatures
           whatsoever
           were
           made
           by
           him
           .
        
         
         
           I.
           Those
           Texts
           which
           expresly
           assert
           
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             been
             in
             Heaven
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             partaker
             with
             him
             in
             his
             Glory
             ,
             before
             his
             Incarnation
             and
             appearance
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           
             No
             man
             hath
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             he
             that
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             who
             is
             in
             Heaven
             :
          
           Where
           the
           Son
           is
           said
           to
           have
           
             come
             down
             from
             Heaven
          
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Union
           of
           his
           Divinity
           with
           human
           Nature
           and
           his
           special
           residence
           in
           it
           here
           below
           :
           And
           yet
           he
           is
           said
           to
           have
           
             come
             down
             from
             Heaven
          
           as
           still
           
             to
             be
             in
             Heaven
             :
             He
             that
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             who
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           Divinity
           by
           which
           he
           is
           every-where
           present
           :
           
             And
             he
             that
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
          
           is
           here
           called
           
             the
             Son
             of
             man
          
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           Figure
           that
           his
           Blood
           is
           elsewhere
           called
           
             the
             Blood
             of
             God
          
           ,
           
           the
           Apostle
           ascribing
           that
           to
           one
           Nature
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           the
           other
           :
           This
           we
           take
           to
           be
           the
           most
           natural
           and
           easie
           sense
           of
           this
           
           Text
           ,
           and
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           tenour
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           .
        
         
           Again
           ;
           
           
             What
             and
             if
             ye
             shall
             see
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             ascend
             up
             where
             he
             was
             before
             ?
          
           So
           that
           if
           he
           really
           
             ascended
             up
             into
             Heaven
          
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           he
           was
           really
           there
           before
           his
           Incarnation
           .
        
         
           
             Before
             Abraham
             was
          
           ,
           
           says
           our
           
             B.
             Saviour
             ,
             I
             am
          
           ;
           the
           obvious
           sense
           of
           which
           words
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           a
           real
           existence
           before
           Abraham
           was
           actually
           in
           Being
           .
        
         
           Again
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
           that
           
             Jesus
             knowing
             that
             the
             Father
             had
             given
             all
             things
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             God
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           again
           ;
           
           
             For
             the
             Father
             himself
             loveth
             you
             ,
             because
             ye
             loved
             me
             ,
             and
             have
             believed
             that
             I
             came
             out
             from
             God.
          
           
           
             I
             came
             forth
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             am
             come
             into
             the
             World
             ;
             again
             ,
             I
             leave
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             the
             Father
             :
          
           This
           was
           so
           very
           plain
           ,
           that
           his
           Disciples
           who
           were
           slow
           enough
           of
           apprehension
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           did
           understand
           this
           so
           well
           that
           upon
           this
           declaration
           of
           
           his
           they
           were
           convinced
           of
           his
           Omniscience
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           
             incommunicable
             Property
          
           of
           the
           Divinity
           :
           For
           so
           it
           immediately
           follows
           ,
           
           
             His
             Disciples
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             now
             speakest
             thou
             plainly
             and
             speakest
             no
             Parable
             :
             Now
             are
             we
             sure
             that
             thou
             knowest
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             needest
             not
             that
             any
             man
             should
             ask
             thee
             :
             By
             this
             we
             believe
             that
             thou
             camest
             forth
             from
             God.
          
           So
           that
           either
           this
           which
           I
           have
           all
           along
           declared
           must
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           our
           
           Saviour's
           words
           ,
           or
           else
           his
           Disciples
           were
           grosly
           mistaken
           and
           did
           not
           understand
           him
           at
           all
           :
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           surely
           our
           Saviour
           before
           he
           had
           proceeded
           any
           further
           would
           have
           corrected
           their
           mistake
           and
           have
           set
           them
           right
           in
           this
           matter
           :
           But
           so
           far
           is
           he
           from
           doing
           that
           ,
           that
           he
           allows
           them
           to
           have
           understood
           him
           aright
           :
           For
           thus
           it
           follows
           ,
           
           
             Jesus
             answered
             them
             ,
             Do
             ye
             now
             believe
             ?
          
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           I
           am
           glad
           that
           you
           are
           at
           last
           convinc'd
           and
           do
           believe
           that
           
             I
             came
             from
             God
          
           ,
           and
           must
           
             return
             to
             him
          
           ;
           and
           that
           
             I
             know
             
             all
             things
          
           ,
           which
           none
           but
           God
           can
           do
           .
           Is
           it
           now
           possible
           for
           any
           man
           to
           read
           this
           Passage
           and
           yet
           not
           to
           be
           convinced
           that
           the
           Disciples
           understood
           our
           Saviour
           to
           speak
           literally
           ?
           But
           if
           his
           meaning
           was
           as
           the
           Socinians
           would
           make
           us
           believe
           ,
           then
           the
           Disciples
           did
           perfectly
           mistake
           his
           words
           ;
           the
           contrary
           whereof
           is
           I
           think
           very
           plain
           and
           evident
           beyond
           all
           contradiction
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           
           
             And
             now
             ,
             O
             Father
             ,
             glorify
             me
             with
             thine
             own
             self
             ,
             with
             the
             glory
             which
             I
             had
             with
             thee
             ,
             before
             the
             World
             was
             :
          
           This
           surely
           is
           not
           spoken
           of
           his
           
             being
             with
             God
          
           after
           his
           Incarnation
           ,
           and
           before
           his
           entrance
           upon
           his
           publick
           Ministry
           :
           They
           have
           not
           I
           think
           the
           face
           to
           understand
           this
           expression
           ,
           
             before
             the
             World
             was
          
           ,
           of
           the
           new
           Creation
           ,
           but
           do
           endeavour
           to
           avoid
           it
           another
           way
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           consider
           by
           and
           by
           .
        
         
           And
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           
           
             I
             have
             given
             them
             the
             words
             which
             thou
             gavest
             me
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             received
             them
             ,
             and
             known
             assuredly
             
             that
             I
             came
             from
             thee
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             didst
             send
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Again
           ,
           
           
             That
             which
             was
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             heard
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             seen
             with
             our
             eyes
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             looked
             upon
             and
             our
             hands
             have
             handled
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             life
             :
             For
             the
             life
             was
             manifested
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             seen
             it
             ,
             and
             bear
             witness
             and
             shew
             unto
             you
             that
             eternal
             Life
             ,
          
           for
           so
           he
           calls
           
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             was
             manifested
             unto
             us
             .
          
        
         
           And
           that
           he
           was
           not
           only
           
             with
             God
          
           before
           he
           assumed
           human
           Nature
           ,
           but
           also
           was
           really
           God
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           :
           
           
             Let
             this
             mind
             be
             in
             you
             ,
             which
             was
             also
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             being
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             did
             not
             arrogate
             to
             himself
             to
             be
             equal
             with
             God
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           made
           no
           ostentation
           of
           his
           Divinity
           :
           For
           this
           I
           take
           to
           be
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           that
           Phrase
           ,
           both
           because
           it
           is
           so
           used
           by
           Plutarch
           ,
           and
           because
           it
           makes
           the
           sense
           much
           more
           easie
           and
           current
           ,
           thus
           ,
           
             who
             being
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ,
             did
             not
             assume
             
             an
             equality
             with
             God
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           appear
           in
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           Divinity
           ,
           which
           was
           hid
           under
           a
           Veil
           of
           human
           flesh
           and
           infirmity
           ;
           
             But
             he
             emptied
             himself
             ,
             and
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             servant
             ,
             and
             was
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             being
             found
             in
             fashion
             as
             a
             man
             ,
          
           or
           in
           the
           habit
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           
             he
             became
             obedient
             to
             the
             death
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           if
           
             his
             being
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             and
             fashion
             of
             a
             man
          
           does
           signify
           that
           he
           was
           really
           Man
           by
           his
           Incarnation
           ,
           then
           surely
           his
           
             being
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
          
           when
           he
           took
           upon
           him
           
             the
             fashion
             and
             likeness
             of
             man
          
           and
           
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
          
           or
           Slave
           ,
           must
           in
           all
           reason
           signify
           that
           he
           was
           really
           God
           before
           he
           became
           Man
           :
           For
           which
           reason
           the
           same
           Apostle
           did
           not
           doubt
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           
             God
             was
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           hope
           that
           I
           have
           made
           it
           fully
           appear
           that
           the
           beginning
           of
           St.
           
           John's
           Gospel
           is
           not
           the
           single
           and
           only
           Text
           upon
           which
           we
           ground
           this
           
             great
             Doctrine
          
           as
           Socinus
           calls
           it
           ,
           and
           as
           we
           really
           esteem
           it
           to
           be
           :
           
           For
           you
           see
           that
           I
           have
           produced
           a
           great
           many
           more
           ;
           to
           avoid
           the
           dint
           and
           force
           whereof
           the
           Socinians
           do
           chiefly
           make
           use
           of
           these
           two
           Answers
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           To
           those
           Texts
           which
           say
           that
           
             he
             was
             in
             Heaven
          
           and
           
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
          
           ,
           they
           give
           this
           answer
           ;
           That
           our
           Saviour
           some
           time
           before
           his
           entrance
           upon
           his
           publick
           Ministry
           ,
           they
           cannot
           agree
           precisely
           when
           ,
           was
           taken
           up
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           then
           and
           there
           had
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           revealed
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           was
           sent
           down
           from
           Heaven
           again
           to
           make
           it
           known
           to
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           so
           very
           arbitrary
           and
           precarious
           a
           Supposition
           that
           I
           must
           confess
           my self
           not
           a
           little
           out
           of
           countenance
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           men
           of
           so
           much
           Wit
           and
           Reason
           should
           ever
           be
           put
           to
           so
           sorry
           and
           pitiful
           a
           shift
           .
           For
           can
           any
           man
           imagine
           that
           in
           so
           exact
           a
           History
           of
           our
           
           Saviour's
           Life
           ,
           written
           by
           several
           Persons
           ,
           the
           Relation
           
           of
           so
           important
           a
           matter
           as
           this
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           circumstances
           of
           it
           ,
           should
           be
           wholly
           omitted
           ?
           That
           we
           should
           have
           a
           particular
           account
           of
           his
           being
           carried
           into
           Egypt
           in
           his
           infancy
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           time
           when
           he
           was
           brought
           back
           from
           thence
           :
           Of
           his
           disputing
           in
           the
           Temple
           with
           the
           Jewish
           Doctors
           ,
           and
           putting
           them
           to
           silence
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           but
           twelve
           years
           of
           Age
           :
           A
           punctual
           Relation
           of
           his
           being
           baptized
           by
           John
           ;
           and
           how
           after
           that
           
             he
             was
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             to
             be
             tempted
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
          
           and
           was
           carried
           by
           that
           
             evil
             Spirit
          
           from
           one
           place
           to
           another
           :
           But
           not
           one
           word
           of
           his
           being
           taken
           up
           by
           God
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           coming
           down
           again
           from
           thence
           ;
           not
           the
           least
           intimation
           given
           either
           of
           the
           Time
           or
           any
           other
           circumstance
           of
           so
           memorable
           a
           thing
           ,
           upon
           which
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Socinians
           ,
           the
           Authority
           of
           his
           Mission
           and
           the
           Divinity
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           did
           so
           much
           depend
           :
           When
           so
           many
           things
           of
           so
           much
           
           less
           moment
           are
           so
           minutely
           and
           exactly
           reported
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           deep
           silence
           in
           all
           the
           Evangelists
           concerning
           this
           matter
           ?
           But
           above
           all
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           wondred
           that
           St.
           John
           ,
           who
           wrote
           his
           Gospel
           last
           ,
           and
           as
           Eusebius
           tells
           us
           on
           purpose
           to
           supply
           the
           omissions
           of
           the
           other
           Evangelists
           ,
           should
           give
           no
           account
           of
           this
           thing
           ,
           and
           yet
           ,
           as
           the
           Socinians
           suppose
           ,
           should
           so
           often
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           and
           refer
           to
           it
           ;
           as
           when
           it
           is
           said
           that
           
             he
             came
             forth
             from
             God
          
           ,
           and
           was
           
             sent
             from
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             came
             down
          
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           besides
           several
           other
           Expressions
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Who
           can
           believe
           this
           ?
           And
           can
           it
           then
           be
           reasonable
           to
           suppose
           such
           a
           thing
           ?
           And
           this
           without
           any
           ground
           from
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           only
           to
           serve
           an
           Hypothesis
           which
           they
           had
           taken
           up
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           cannot
           maintain
           ,
           unless
           they
           may
           have
           leave
           to
           make
           a
           Supposition
           for
           which
           they
           have
           nothing
           in
           truth
           to
           
           say
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           defend
           an
           Opinion
           which
           they
           are
           resolved
           not
           to
           part
           with
           upon
           any
           terms
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           so
           inartificial
           ,
           not
           to
           say
           absurd
           a
           way
           of
           avoiding
           a
           difficulty
           ,
           to
           take
           for
           granted
           whatever
           is
           necessary
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           of
           common
           ingenuity
           would
           make
           use
           of
           it
           :
           And
           there
           is
           no
           surer
           sign
           that
           a
           Cause
           is
           greatly
           distress'd
           than
           to
           be
           driven
           to
           such
           a
           shift
           .
           For
           do
           but
           give
           a
           man
           leave
           to
           suppose
           what
           he
           pleases
           and
           he
           may
           prove
           what
           he
           will
           ,
           and
           avoid
           any
           difficulty
           whatever
           that
           can
           be
           objected
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           this
           device
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           did
           not
           first
           come
           from
           Heaven
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           seems
           every
           where
           to
           say
           ,
           but
           first
           was
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           then
           went
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           came
           back
           into
           the
           World
           again
           :
           And
           he
           was
           not
           
             in
             the
             beginning
             with
             God
          
           ,
           but
           was
           first
           in
           the
           World
           
           and
           afterwards
           with
           God
           ;
           whereas
           St.
           John
           says
           that
           the
           
             Word
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
          
           ,
           and
           then
           
             was
             made
             flesh
             and
             dwelt
             among
             us
             :
          
           But
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           first
           
             was
             made
             flesh
          
           ,
           and
           then
           a
           great
           while
           after
           was
           
             in
             the
             beginning
             with
             God
          
           :
           A
           supposition
           which
           is
           quite
           contrary
           to
           all
           the
           Texts
           which
           I
           have
           mention'd
           .
        
         
           Nor
           do
           the
           several
           parts
           of
           this
           interpretation
           of
           theirs
           agree
           very
           well
           together
           .
           
             In
             the
             beginning
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           when
           the
           Gospel
           first
           began
           to
           be
           publish'd
           ,
           
             was
             the
             Word
          
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             he
             was
             with
             God
             ,
          
           that
           is
           in
           Heaven
           to
           receive
           from
           God
           that
           Doctrine
           which
           he
           was
           to
           deliver
           to
           the
           World
           :
           But
           if
           by
           
             the
             beginning
          
           be
           meant
           the
           first
           publication
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           then
           with
           God
           ,
           but
           had
           been
           with
           him
           and
           was
           come
           back
           from
           him
           before
           he
           entred
           upon
           his
           publick
           Ministry
           ,
           which
           they
           make
           to
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           
             the
             beginning
          
           :
           And
           
             in
             the
             beginning
             he
             was
             God
             ,
          
           that
           is
           say
           they
           ,
           
           not
           God
           by
           Nature
           but
           by
           Office
           and
           Divine
           constitution
           :
           And
           yet
           in
           this
           again
           they
           fall
           foul
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           for
           they
           say
           he
           was
           not
           declared
           to
           be
           God
           till
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           and
           his
           being
           advanced
           to
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           :
           So
           that
           he
           was
           not
           God
           in
           their
           sense
           of
           
             the
             beginning
          
           ,
           that
           is
           when
           he
           entred
           upon
           his
           publick
           Ministry
           and
           began
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           to
           some
           other
           Texts
           which
           speak
           of
           his
           existence
           before
           his
           Incarnation
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           was
           
             glorified
             with
             his
             Father
             before
             the
             World
             was
             ,
          
           and
           
             before
             Abraham
             was
             ,
             I
             am
             :
          
           These
           they
           interpret
           thus
           ,
           that
           
             he
             was
             glorified
             with
             his
             Father
             before
             the
             World
             was
             ,
          
           and
           that
           he
           was
           before
           
             Abraham
             was
             ,
             viz.
          
           in
           the
           Divine
           foreknowledg
           and
           Decree
           :
           But
           then
           surely
           they
           do
           not
           consider
           that
           this
           is
           nothing
           but
           what
           might
           have
           been
           said
           of
           any
           other
           man
           and
           even
           of
           Abraham
           himself
           ,
           that
           
             before
             he
             was
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           before
           he
           had
           a
           real
           and
           actual
           existence
           he
           
           was
           in
           the
           purpose
           and
           Decree
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           before
           he
           was
           ,
           God
           did
           intend
           he
           should
           be
           :
           Which
           is
           a
           sense
           so
           very
           flat
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           hardly
           abstain
           from
           saying
           it
           is
           ridiculous
           .
           For
           certainly
           our
           Saviour
           did
           intend
           by
           saying
           this
           of
           himself
           to
           give
           himself
           some
           preference
           and
           advantage
           above
           Abraham
           ,
           which
           this
           sense
           and
           interpretation
           does
           not
           in
           the
           least
           do
           :
           Because
           of
           any
           other
           man
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           our
           
             B.
             Saviour
          
           ,
           it
           may
           as
           truly
           be
           said
           that
           he
           was
           in
           the
           foreknowledg
           and
           Decree
           of
           God
           before
           Abraham
           was
           born
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           cannot
           but
           observe
           further
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           does
           not
           say
           before
           Abraham
           was
           ,
           I
           was
           ;
           but
           
             before
             Abraham
             was
          
           ,
           I
           AM
           :
           Which
           is
           the
           proper
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           is
           signified
           the
           eternal
           duration
           and
           permanency
           of
           his
           Being
           :
           In
           which
           sense
           he
           is
           said
           by
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           to
           be
           
             the
             same
             yesterday
          
           ,
           
           
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
          
           ;
           And
           so
           likewise
           he
           describes
           himself
           in
           St.
           
           John's
           Vision
           ,
           
           
             I
             am
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             beginning
             and
             the
             ending
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             the
             Almighty
             :
          
           And
           that
           this
           is
           spoken
           of
           the
           Son
           you
           may
           see
           in
           the
           same
           Chapter
           ,
           where
           he
           says
           of
           himself
           ,
           
           
             I
             am
             the
             first
             and
             the
             last
             :
          
           And
           so
           likewise
           he
           describes
           himself
           again
           ,
           
           
             I
             am
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             beginning
             and
             the
             end
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             the
             last
             :
          
           And
           that
           we
           may
           not
           doubt
           who
           it
           is
           that
           thus
           describes
           his
           own
           Eternity
           ,
           he
           continuing
           still
           to
           speak
           in
           the
           same
           Person
           says
           ,
           
           
             I
             Jesus
             have
             sent
             mine
             Angel
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           After
           this
           I
           shall
           only
           observe
           that
           all
           these
           expressions
           are
           the
           common
           Description
           which
           the
           Scripture
           gives
           of
           the
           Eternity
           of
           God
           ,
           whose
           Being
           is
           commensurate
           to
           all
           the
           several
           respects
           of
           
             Duration
             ,
             past
             ,
             present
          
           ,
           and
           
             to
             come
          
           :
           Besides
           that
           the
           Attribute
           of
           Almighty
           is
           also
           a
           part
           of
           this
           Description
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           peculiar
           a
           Property
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           mean
           of
           Him
           who
           is
           
             God
             by
             Nature
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           never
           gives
           it
           to
           any
           other
           .
        
         
         
           II.
           I
           shall
           in
           the
           next
           place
           produce
           those
           Texts
           which
           do
           expresly
           affirm
           
             that
             the
             World
             and
             all
             Creatures
             whatsoever
             were
             made
             by
             him
             :
          
           And
           this
           will
           not
           only
           infer
           his
           existence
           before
           his
           Incarnation
           ,
           but
           from
           all
           Eternity
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           this
           ,
           besides
           this
           Passage
           of
           St.
           John
           ,
           we
           have
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           most
           express
           ,
           who
           says
           that
           
             by
             him
             God
             made
             the
             Worlds
             :
          
           
           And
           St.
           Paul
           likewise
           says
           the
           same
           more
           fully
           and
           particularly
           ,
           
           calling
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             first
             born
             of
             every
             Creature
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shewn
           in
           my
           former
           Discourse
           ,
           the
           Heir
           and
           
             Lord
             of
             the
             whole
             Creation
             :
             For
             by
             him
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             were
             all
             things
             created
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             Heaven
             and
             that
             are
             in
             Earth
             ,
             visible
             and
             invisible
             ;
             Whether
             they
             be
             Thrones
             or
             Dominions
             ,
             Principalities
             or
             Powers
             ,
          
           for
           so
           he
           calls
           the
           several
           Orders
           of
           
             Angels
             :
             all
             things
             were
             created
             by
             him
             and
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             before
             all
             things
             :
          
           Or
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           described
           
           in
           St.
           
           John's
           Vision
           ,
           he
           
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Creation
             of
             God
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Principle
           and
           
             Efficient
             Cause
             of
             the
             Creation
          
           ;
           or
           else
           ,
           he
           was
           when
           all
           things
           began
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           be
           before
           any
           thing
           was
           created
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           reason
           could
           not
           be
           a
           Creature
           himself
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           must
           of
           necessity
           have
           been
           from
           all
           Eternity
           .
        
         
           Now
           these
           Texts
           must
           necessarily
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           
             old
             Creation
          
           and
           of
           the
           natural
           World
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           moral
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           Renovation
           and
           Reformation
           of
           the
           minds
           and
           manners
           of
           men
           by
           the
           Gospel
           :
           For
           that
           was
           only
           the
           World
           here
           below
           which
           was
           reform'd
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           
             things
             in
             Heaven
          
           ;
           not
           the
           invisible
           World
           ,
           not
           the
           several
           Orders
           of
           
             good
             Angels
             ,
             which
             kept
             their
             first
             station
          
           and
           have
           no
           need
           to
           be
           reform'd
           and
           made
           anew
           :
           Nor
           the
           Devil
           and
           his
           
             evil
             Angels
          
           ;
           for
           though
           since
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           they
           have
           been
           under
           greater
           restraint
           and
           kept
           
           more
           within
           bounds
           ,
           yet
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           think
           that
           they
           are
           at
           all
           reform'd
           ,
           but
           are
           Devils
           still
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           same
           malice
           and
           mind
           to
           do
           all
           the
           mischief
           to
           Mankind
           that
           God
           will
           suffer
           them
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           these
           Texts
           seem
           at
           first
           view
           to
           be
           very
           plain
           and
           pressing
           of
           themselves
           ,
           but
           they
           appear
           to
           be
           much
           more
           convincing
           when
           we
           consider
           the
           groundless
           interpretations
           whereby
           they
           endeavour
           to
           evade
           the
           dint
           and
           force
           of
           them
           .
           For
           can
           any
           man
           that
           seriously
           attends
           to
           the
           perpetual
           style
           and
           Phrase
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           plain
           scope
           and
           drift
           of
           the
           
           Apostle's
           reasoning
           in
           these
           Texts
           ,
           be
           induc'd
           to
           believe
           that
           when
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           that
           
             all
             things
             were
             created
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             Heaven
             and
             that
             are
             in
             Earth
             ,
             visible
             and
             invisible
             ;
             whether
             they
             be
             Thrones
             ,
             or
             Dominions
             ,
             or
             Principalities
             ,
             or
             Powers
             :
          
           I
           say
           ,
           can
           any
           man
           of
           good
           sense
           
           persuade
           himself
           that
           by
           all
           this
           the
           Apostle
           means
           no
           more
           than
           the
           
             moral
             Renovation
          
           of
           the
           
             World
             here
             below
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Reformation
           of
           Mankind
           by
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Gospel
           which
           was
           preach'd
           unto
           them
           ?
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           yet
           one
           Text
           more
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           reserv'd
           to
           the
           last
           place
           ;
           because
           I
           find
           Schlictingius
           and
           Crellius
           ,
           in
           their
           joint
           Comment
           upon
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           put
           to
           their
           last
           shifts
           to
           avoid
           the
           force
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           it
           :
           Where
           the
           Apostle
           thus
           describes
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ;
           
           God
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             hath
             in
             these
             last
             days
             spoken
             to
             us
             by
             his
             Son
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             constituted
             heir
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             by
             whom
             also
             he
             made
             the
             Worlds
             :
          
           From
           whence
           he
           argues
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           Gospel
           above
           the
           Law
           :
           For
           the
           Law
           was
           given
           by
           Angels
           ,
           but
           the
           Gospel
           by
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ;
           whose
           preheminence
           above
           the
           Angels
           he
           shews
           
           at
           large
           in
           the
           two
           
             first
             Chapters
          
           of
           this
           Epistle
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           this
           end
           he
           proves
           the
           two
           parts
           of
           the
           Description
           which
           had
           been
           given
           of
           him
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           
             constituted
             him
             heir
             of
             all
             things
             ,
          
           
           and
           that
           
             by
             Him
             he
             made
             the
             Worlds
             .
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           God
           had
           
             constituted
             him
             heir
             of
             all
             things
             ,
          
           which
           is
           nowhere
           said
           of
           the
           Angels
           :
           But
           of
           him
           it
           is
           said
           that
           was
           
             made
             so
             much
             better
             than
             the
             Angels
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             by
             inheritance
             obtained
             a
             more
             excellent
             Name
             than
             they
             :
          
           
           The
           Angels
           are
           only
           called
           God's
           Ministers
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Apostle
           cites
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Psalmist
           ;
           
           but
           to
           Christ
           he
           gives
           the
           Title
           of
           
             his
             Son
          
           ,
           and
           
             his
             first
             begotten
          
           ,
           by
           virtue
           whereof
           he
           is
           
             heir
             of
             all
             things
          
           :
           
           
             For
             to
             which
             of
             the
             Angels
             said
             he
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             thou
             art
             my
             Son
             ,
             this
             day
             have
             I
             begotten
             thee
             ?
          
           And
           this
           I
           will
           agree
           with
           them
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           Christ
           with
           respect
           to
           his
           
           Resurrection
           ,
           by
           which
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           he
           was
           
             powerfully
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
          
           This
           is
           the
           first
           Prerogative
           of
           Christ
           above
           the
           Angels
           :
           But
           there
           is
           a
           far
           greater
           yet
           behind
           ;
           for
           he
           proves
           ,
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           not
           only
           the
           Title
           of
           God
           given
           him
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           was
           
             truly
             and
             really
             God
          
           ,
           because
           
             he
             made
             the
             World.
          
           
           That
           the
           Title
           of
           God
           was
           given
           him
           he
           proves
           by
           a
           citation
           out
           of
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
           
             But
             unto
             the
             Son
             he
             saith
             ,
             Thy
             Throne
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             is
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           that
           he
           was
           
             truly
             and
             really
             God
          
           because
           
             he
             made
             the
             World
          
           ,
           he
           proves
           by
           a
           citation
           out
           of
           another
           Psalm
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           of
           him
           ,
           
           
             Thou
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             hast
             laid
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Heavens
             are
             the
             works
             of
             they
             hands
             :
             They
             shall
             perish
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Let
           us
           now
           see
           how
           Schlictingius
           and
           Crellius
           interpret
           this
           Text
           cited
           out
           of
           the
           Psalmist
           by
           the
           Apostle
           as
           spoken
           of
           Christ
           .
           They
           
           say
           ,
           *
           that
           
             the
             Author
          
           of
           this
           Epistle
           
             could
             not
             have
             referr'd
             to
             Christ
             the
             former
             words
          
           of
           this
           Citation
           ,
           
             which
             speak
             of
             the
             Creation
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             unless
             he
             had
             taken
             it
             for
             granted
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             most
             high
             God
          
           ;
           especially
           
             if
             they
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             they
             must
             necessarily
             be
          
           by
           those
           who
           take
           this
           for
           granted
           ,
           
             to
             be
             spoken
             in
             the
             first
             place
             and
             directly
             to
             ,
          
           or
           concerning
           ,
           
             Christ
             .
             For
             since
             all
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalm
             are
             manifestly
             spoken
             of
             the
             most
             High
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             Christ
             is
             that
             God
             is
             not
             signified
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             by
             one
             word
             in
             that
             Psalm
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             if
             you
             will
             have
             these
             words
             to
             be
             directed
             to
             Christ
             ,
             you
             must
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             that
             Christ
             is
             that
             most
             High
             God
             of
             whom
             the
             Psalmist
             there
             speaks
             .
          
        
         
         
           Now
           we
           will
           join
           issue
           with
           these
           Interpreters
           upon
           this
           
             Concession
             ,
             viz.
          
           that
           
             the
             Author
          
           of
           this
           
             Epistle
             could
             not
             have
             referr'd
             these
             words
             ,
             which
             speak
             of
             the
             Creation
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             to
             Christ
             ,
             without
             taking
             it
             for
             granted
             that
             Christ
          
           is
           truly
           
             that
             God
          
           who
           made
           the
           World.
           And
           if
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Epistle
           does
           affirm
           these
           words
           of
           the
           Psalmist
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           Christ
           ,
           then
           they
           must
           acknowledge
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           
             true
             God
             who
             made
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             :
          
           But
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Epistle
           does
           as
           evidently
           affirm
           these
           words
           to
           be
           spoken
           to
           or
           
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           he
           does
           the
           words
           of
           any
           other
           Text
           cited
           in
           this
           Chapter
           :
           And
           for
           this
           I
           appeal
           to
           the
           common
           sense
           of
           every
           man
           that
           reads
           them
           .
        
         
           These
           Interpreters
           indeed
           are
           contented
           that
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           this
           Citation
           should
           be
           spoken
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           former
           :
           But
           why
           not
           the
           former
           as
           well
           as
           the
           latter
           ?
           when
           they
           have
           so
           expresly
           told
           us
           that
           
             all
             the
             words
             of
             this
             Psalm
             are
             manifestly
             spoken
             
             of
             God.
          
           What
           is
           the
           mystery
           of
           this
           ?
           Could
           they
           not
           as
           easily
           have
           interpreted
           the
           
             former
             part
          
           which
           speaks
           of
           the
           
             Creation
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
          
           ,
           concerning
           the
           
             moral
             World
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             new
             Creation
          
           or
           Reformation
           of
           Mankind
           by
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           and
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           so
           many
           other
           plain
           Texts
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ?
           No
           doubt
           they
           could
           as
           well
           have
           done
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           set
           as
           good
           a
           face
           upon
           it
           when
           they
           had
           done
           it
           .
           But
           why
           then
           did
           they
           not
           do
           it
           ?
           It
           was
           for
           a
           reason
           which
           they
           had
           no
           mind
           to
           tell
           ,
           but
           yet
           is
           not
           hard
           to
           be
           guessed
           at
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           had
           admitted
           the
           former
           words
           to
           have
           been
           spoken
           of
           Christ
           they
           knew
           not
           what
           to
           do
           with
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           this
           Citation
           ,
           
           
             They
             shall
             perish
             ,
             but
             thou
             remainest
             ;
             they
             shall
             wax
             old
             as
             agarment
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             vesture
             shalt
             thou
             fold
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             changed
             .
          
           What
           shall
           perish
           ,
           and
           
             wax
             old
          
           ,
           and
           
             be
             changed
          
           ?
           Why
           ,
           the
           Earth
           and
           the
           Heavens
           which
           the
           Son
           had
           made
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           
             moral
             World
          
           ,
           the
           Reformation
           
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           the
           
             new
             Creation
          
           of
           things
           by
           the
           Gospel
           :
           All
           these
           must
           have
           undergone
           the
           same
           fate
           with
           the
           
             natural
             World
          
           ,
           and
           must
           not
           only
           have
           been
           defaced
           ,
           but
           utterly
           destroy'd
           and
           brought
           to
           nothing
           .
           This
           they
           would
           not
           say
           ,
           but
           they
           did
           see
           it
           ,
           tho
           they
           would
           not
           seem
           to
           see
           it
           :
           And
           we
           may
           plainly
           see
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           interpret
           a
           Text
           right
           when
           necessity
           forceth
           them
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           cannot
           without
           great
           inconvenience
           to
           their
           Cause
           avoid
           it
           :
           But
           when
           men
           have
           once
           resolv'd
           to
           hold
           fast
           an
           Opinion
           they
           have
           taken
           up
           ,
           it
           then
           becomes
           not
           only
           convenient
           but
           necessary
           to
           understand
           nothing
           that
           makes
           against
           it
           :
           And
           this
           is
           truly
           the
           present
           case
           .
           But
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           where
           is
           ingenuity
           and
           love
           of
           Truth
           ?
        
         
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           clearness
           and
           brevity
           I
           could
           ,
           search'd
           to
           the
           very
           foundations
           of
           this
           new
           Interpretation
           of
           this
           
           Passage
           of
           the
           Evangelist
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           Divinity
           of
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           is
           so
           firmly
           established
           ;
           and
           likewise
           of
           the
           gross
           misinterpretations
           of
           several
           other
           Texts
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           in
           this
           Evangelist
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           Books
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           :
           All
           which
           Interpretations
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           shew
           to
           be
           not
           only
           contrary
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           all
           Antiquity
           ,
           of
           which
           as
           Socinus
           had
           but
           little
           knowledge
           ,
           so
           he
           seems
           to
           have
           made
           but
           little
           account
           ;
           but
           to
           be
           also
           evidently
           contrary
           to
           the
           perpetual
           tenour
           and
           style
           of
           the
           
             H.
             Scripture
          
           .
        
         
           Before
           I
           go
           off
           from
           this
           Argument
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           take
           notice
           of
           one
           thing
           wherein
           our
           Adversaries
           in
           this
           Cause
           do
           perpetually
           glory
           as
           a
           mighty
           advantage
           which
           they
           think
           they
           have
           over
           us
           in
           this
           Point
           of
           the
           
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           consequently
           in
           that
           other
           
             Point
             of
             the
             B.
             Trinity
             :
             namely
             ,
          
           that
           they
           have
           Reason
           clearly
           on
           their
           Side
           in
           this
           Controversy
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Difficulties
           and
           Absurdities
           
           are
           much
           greater
           and
           plainer
           on
           our
           part
           than
           on
           theirs
           .
        
         
           Here
           they
           are
           pleas'd
           to
           triumph
           without
           modesty
           ,
           and
           without
           measure
           :
           And
           yet
           notwithstanding
           this
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           afraid
           here
           likewise
           to
           join
           issue
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           am
           contented
           to
           have
           this
           matter
           brought
           to
           a
           fair
           Trial
           at
           the
           Bar
           of
           Reason
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Scripture
           expounded
           by
           the
           general
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           :
           I
           say
           by
           general
           Tradition
           ,
           which
           next
           to
           Scripture
           is
           the
           best
           and
           surest
           confirmation
           of
           this
           great
           Point
           now
           in
           question
           between
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           gives
           us
           the
           greatest
           and
           truest
           light
           for
           the
           right
           understanding
           of
           the
           true
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           Scripture
           not
           only
           in
           this
           ,
           but
           in
           most
           other
           important
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           not
           without
           some
           
             good
             hopes
          
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           say
           confidence
           ,
           for
           I
           never
           thought
           that
           to
           be
           so
           great
           an
           advantage
           to
           any
           Cause
           as
           some
           men
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           make
           others
           believe
           
           it
           is
           ,
           hoping
           to
           help
           and
           support
           a
           weak
           Argument
           by
           a
           strong
           and
           mighty
           confidence
           :
           But
           surely
           modesty
           never
           hurt
           any
           Cause
           ,
           and
           the
           
             confidence
             of
             man
          
           seems
           to
           me
           to
           be
           much
           like
           
             the
             wrath
             of
             man
          
           ,
           which
           St.
           
           James
           tells
           us
           
             worketh
             not
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           never
           does
           any
           good
           ,
           it
           never
           serves
           any
           wise
           and
           real
           purpose
           of
           Religion
           :
        
         
           I
           say
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           without
           some
           good
           hopes
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Discourses
           clearly
           shewn
           that
           the
           tenour
           of
           Scripture
           and
           
             general
             Tradition
          
           are
           on
           our
           Side
           in
           this
           Argument
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           give
           my self
           the
           trouble
           to
           examine
           this
           matter
           over
           again
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           to
           the
           Point
           of
           Reason
           ,
           the
           great
           Difficulty
           and
           Absurdity
           ,
           which
           they
           object
           to
           our
           Doctrine
           concerning
           this
           Mystery
           ,
           amounts
           to
           thus
           much
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           only
           above
           Reason
           ,
           but
           plainly
           contrary
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           its
           being
           above
           Reason
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           loth
           to
           admit
           any
           
           thing
           to
           be
           ;
           this
           I
           think
           will
           bear
           no
           great
           Dispute
           :
           Because
           if
           they
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           speak
           out
           ,
           they
           can
           mean
           no
           more
           by
           this
           ,
           but
           that
           our
           Reason
           is
           not
           able
           fully
           to
           comprehend
           it
           :
           But
           what
           then
           ?
           Are
           there
           no
           Mysteries
           in
           Religion
           ?
           That
           I
           am
           sure
           they
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           because
           God
           whose
           infinite
           Nature
           and
           Perfections
           are
           the
           very
           Foundation
           of
           all
           Religion
           is
           certainly
           the
           greatest
           Mystery
           of
           all
           other
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           incomprehensible
           :
           But
           we
           must
           not
           ,
           nay
           they
           will
           not
           for
           this
           reason
           deny
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           Being
           as
           God.
           And
           therefore
           if
           there
           be
           Mysteries
           in
           Religion
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           reasonable
           Objection
           against
           them
           that
           we
           cannot
           fully
           comprehend
           them
           :
           Because
           all
           Mysteries
           in
           what
           kind
           soever
           ,
           whether
           in
           Religion
           or
           in
           Nature
           ,
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           as
           they
           are
           Mysteries
           ,
           are
           for
           that
           very
           reason
           incomprehensible
           .
        
         
           But
           they
           urge
           the
           matter
           much
           further
           ,
           that
           this
           particular
           Mystery
           
           now
           under
           debate
           is
           plainly
           contrary
           to
           Reason
           :
           And
           if
           they
           can
           make
           this
           good
           ,
           I
           will
           confess
           that
           they
           have
           gained
           a
           great
           Point
           upon
           us
           .
           But
           then
           they
           are
           to
           be
           put
           in
           mind
           ,
           that
           to
           make
           this
           good
           against
           us
           they
           must
           clearly
           shew
           some
           plain
           Contradiction
           in
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           I
           could
           never
           yet
           see
           done
           by
           any
           .
           Great
           Difficulty
           I
           acknowledge
           there
           is
           in
           the
           explication
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           further
           we
           go
           ,
           beyond
           what
           God
           hath
           thought
           fit
           to
           reveal
           to
           us
           in
           Scripture
           concerning
           it
           ,
           the
           more
           we
           are
           entangled
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           men
           are
           pleased
           to
           call
           an
           explaining
           of
           it
           ,
           does
           in
           my
           apprehension
           often
           make
           it
           more
           obscure
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           less
           plain
           than
           it
           was
           before
           ;
           which
           does
           not
           so
           very
           well
           agree
           with
           a
           pretence
           of
           Explication
           .
        
         
           Here
           then
           I
           fix
           my
           foot
           :
           That
           there
           are
           three
           Differences
           in
           the
           Deity
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           speaks
           of
           by
           the
           Names
           of
           
             Father
             ,
             Son
          
           ,
           and
           
             H.
             Ghost
          
           ,
           and
           every
           where
           speaks
           of
           them
           as
           
           we
           use
           to
           do
           of
           three
           distinct
           Persons
           :
           And
           therefore
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           why
           in
           this
           Argument
           we
           should
           nicely
           abstain
           from
           using
           the
           word
           Person
           ;
           though
           I
           remember
           that
           St.
           Jerome
           does
           somewhere
           desire
           to
           be
           excused
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           concerning
           these
           Three
           I
           might
           in
           the
           first
           place
           urge
           that
           plain
           and
           express
           Text
           ,
           
           
             There
             are
             three
             that
             bear
             record
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             H.
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             these
             three
             are
             one
             :
          
           But
           upon
           this
           I
           will
           not
           now
           insist
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           pretended
           that
           in
           some
           Copies
           of
           greatest
           antiquity
           this
           Verse
           is
           omitted
           ;
           the
           contrary
           whereof
           is
           I
           think
           capable
           of
           being
           made
           out
           very
           clearly
           :
           But
           this
           matter
           would
           be
           too
           long
           to
           be
           debated
           at
           present
           .
        
         
           However
           that
           be
           ,
           thus
           much
           is
           certain
           and
           cannot
           be
           deni'd
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           commanded
           his
           Apostles
           to
           
             baptize
             all
             Nations
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
          
           And
           that
           the
           Apostles
           in
           their
           Epistles
           do
           in
           
           their
           most
           usual
           form
           of
           Benediction
           join
           these
           Three
           together
           :
           And
           it
           is
           yet
           further
           certain
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           the
           Name
           and
           Title
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           most
           
             incommunicable
             Properties
          
           and
           Perfections
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           are
           in
           Scripture
           frequently
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Son
           and
           the
           
             H.
             Ghost
          
           ;
           one
           Property
           only
           excepted
           ,
           which
           is
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Father
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Principle
           and
           Fountain
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           of
           himself
           and
           of
           no
           other
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           said
           of
           the
           Son
           and
           
             H.
             Ghost
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           let
           any
           man
           shew
           any
           plain
           and
           downright
           Contradiction
           in
           all
           this
           ;
           or
           any
           other
           Difficulty
           besides
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           particular
           manner
           of
           the
           existence
           of
           these
           three
           Differences
           or
           Persons
           in
           the
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           ,
           express'd
           in
           Scripture
           by
           the
           Names
           of
           
             Father
             ,
             Son
          
           ,
           aud
           
             H.
             Ghost
          
           ,
           is
           incomprehensible
           by
           our
           finite
           Understandings
           ,
           and
           inexplicable
           by
           us
           :
           In
           which
           I
           do
           not
           see
           what
           Absurdity
           there
           is
           ,
           since
           our
           Adversaries
           cannot
           deny
           that
           
           many
           things
           certainly
           are
           ,
           the
           particular
           manner
           of
           whose
           existence
           we
           can
           neither
           comprehend
           ,
           nor
           explain
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           now
           see
           ,
           whether
           the
           Opinion
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           hath
           not
           greater
           Difficulties
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           more
           palpable
           Absurdities
           following
           from
           it
           .
           They
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           is
           
             a
             mere
             Creature
          
           ;
           not
           God
           
             by
             Nature
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           truly
           and
           really
           God
           by
           Office
           and
           by
           Divine
           appointment
           and
           constitution
           ;
           to
           whom
           the
           very
           same
           Honour
           and
           Worship
           is
           to
           be
           given
           which
           we
           give
           to
           Him
           who
           is
           God
           by
           Nature
           .
        
         
           And
           can
           they
           discern
           no
           Difficulty
           ,
           no
           Absurdity
           in
           this
           ?
           What
           ?
           no
           absurdity
           in
           bringing
           Idolatry
           by
           a
           back-door
           into
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           one
           main
           Design
           whereof
           was
           to
           banish
           Idolatry
           out
           of
           the
           World
           ?
           And
           will
           they
           in
           good
           earnest
           contest
           this
           matter
           with
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           giving
           
             Divine
             Worship
          
           to
           
             a
             mere
             Creature
          
           is
           not
           Idolatry
           ?
           And
           can
           they
           vindicate
           
           themselves
           in
           this
           Point
           any
           other
           way
           ,
           than
           what
           will
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           acquit
           both
           the
           Pagans
           and
           the
           Papists
           from
           the
           charge
           of
           Idolatry
           ?
        
         
           What
           ?
           no
           Absurdity
           in
           a
           God
           as
           it
           were
           
             but
             of
             yesterday
          
           ?
           in
           a
           
             Creature
             God
          
           ,
           in
           a
           God
           merely
           by
           
             positive
             Institution
          
           ;
           and
           this
           in
           opposition
           to
           a
           plain
           
             moral
             Precept
          
           of
           eternal
           obligation
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           fix'd
           and
           immutable
           Nature
           and
           Reason
           of
           things
           ?
        
         
           So
           that
           to
           avoid
           the
           shadow
           and
           appearance
           of
           a
           Plurality
           of
           Deities
           they
           run
           really
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           for
           any
           thing
           I
           can
           see
           into
           downright
           Idolatry
           ,
           
           by
           
             worshipping
             a
             Creature
             besides
             the
             Creator
             ,
             who
             is
             blessed
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           They
           can
           by
           no
           means
           allow
           two
           Gods
           by
           Nature
           ;
           no
           more
           can
           we
           :
           But
           they
           can
           willingly
           admit
           of
           two
           Gods
           ;
           the
           one
           by
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           by
           Office
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           are
           content
           to
           pay
           the
           same
           Honour
           which
           is
           due
           to
           Him
           who
           is
           God
           by
           Nature
           .
           Provided
           Christ
           will
           be
           contented
           to
           be
           but
           a
           Creature
           ,
           they
           will
           
           deal
           more
           liberally
           with
           him
           in
           another
           way
           than
           in
           reason
           is
           fit
           ▪
        
         
           And
           do
           they
           see
           no
           absurdity
           in
           all
           this
           ?
           nothing
           that
           is
           contrary
           to
           Reason
           and
           
             good
             sense
          
           ?
           nothing
           that
           feels
           like
           inconsistency
           and
           Contradiction
           ?
           Do
           they
           consider
           how
           often
           God
           hath
           declar'd
           that
           
             he
             will
             not
             give
             his
             glory
             to
             another
             ?
          
           And
           that
           the
           Apostle
           describes
           Idolatry
           to
           be
           ,
           the
           giving
           service
           ,
           
           or
           worship
           ,
           to
           things
           
             which
             by
             Nature
             are
             no
             Gods
             ?
          
        
         
           Surely
           if
           Reason
           guided
           by
           
             Divine
             Revelation
          
           were
           to
           chuse
           a
           God
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           choice
           of
           one
           who
           is
           declared
           in
           Scripture
           to
           be
           
             the
             only
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             the
             last
             ,
             the
             beginning
             and
             the
             end
             ,
             the
             same
             yesterday
             ,
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             :
          
           much
           rather
           than
           a
           
             mere
             Creature
          
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           begin
           to
           be
           till
           about
           
             seventeen
             hundred
          
           years
           ago
           .
        
         
           I
           only
           propose
           these
           things
           ,
           without
           any
           artificial
           aggravation
           ,
           to
           their
           most
           serious
           and
           impartial
           consideration
           ;
           after
           which
           I
           cannot
           
           think
           that
           these
           great
           Masters
           of
           Reason
           can
           think
           it
           so
           easy
           a
           matter
           to
           extricate
           themselves
           out
           of
           these
           Difficulties
           .
           The
           
             God
             of
             Truth
          
           lead
           us
           into
           all
           Truth
           ,
           and
           enlighten
           the
           minds
           of
           those
           who
           are
           in
           Error
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           
             Repentance
             to
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             Truth
             :
          
           For
           his
           sake
           who
           is
           
             the
             Way
             ,
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             Life
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           may
           suffice
           to
           have
           said
           upon
           this
           Argument
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           sensible
           is
           mere
           Controversy
           :
           A
           thing
           which
           I
           seldom
           meddle
           with
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           delight
           to
           dwell
           upon
           .
           But
           my
           Text
           which
           is
           so
           very
           proper
           for
           this
           Season
           hath
           almost
           necessarily
           engaged
           me
           in
           it
           :
           Besides
           ,
           that
           I
           think
           it
           a
           Point
           of
           that
           concernment
           ,
           that
           all
           Christians
           ought
           to
           be
           well
           instructed
           in
           it
           .
           And
           I
           have
           chosen
           rather
           once
           for
           all
           to
           handle
           it
           fully
           and
           to
           go
           to
           the
           bottom
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           in
           every
           Sermon
           to
           be
           flurting
           at
           it
           ,
           without
           saying
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           purpose
           against
           it
           :
           A
           way
           which
           in
           my
           opinion
           is
           neither
           proper
           to
           establish
           
           men
           in
           the
           truth
           nor
           to
           convince
           them
           of
           their
           Error
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           only
           at
           present
           make
           this
           short
           reflection
           upon
           the
           whole
           :
           That
           we
           ought
           to
           treat
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           as
           the
           
             Oracles
             of
             God
          
           ,
           with
           all
           reverence
           and
           submission
           of
           mind
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           therein
           revealed
           :
           And
           to
           interpret
           them
           with
           that
           candour
           and
           simplicity
           which
           is
           due
           to
           the
           sincere
           Declarations
           of
           God
           intended
           for
           the
           instruction
           and
           not
           for
           the
           deception
           and
           delusion
           of
           men
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           we
           should
           treat
           them
           as
           the
           Oracles
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           like
           the
           
             doubtful
             Oracles
          
           of
           the
           
             Heathen
             Deities
             ,
             that
             is
          
           ,
           in
           truth
           of
           the
           Devil
           ;
           which
           were
           contrived
           and
           calculated
           on
           purpose
           to
           deceive
           ,
           containing
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           intending
           a
           sense
           directly
           contrary
           to
           the
           appearing
           and
           most
           obvious
           meaning
           of
           the
           Words
           :
           For
           the
           Devil
           was
           the
           first
           Author
           of
           Equivocation
           ;
           though
           the
           Jesuits
           have
           since
           made
           it
           a
           lawful
           way
           of
           lying
           ,
           which
           
             their
             Father
          
           of
           
           whom
           they
           learn'd
           it
           had
           not
           credit
           and
           authority
           enough
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           deserves
           likewise
           to
           be
           very
           well
           considered
           by
           us
           ,
           that
           nothing
           hath
           given
           a
           greater
           force
           to
           the
           Exceptions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           against
           the
           
             H.
             Scripture's
          
           being
           a
           sufficient
           and
           certain
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           ,
           than
           the
           uncertainty
           into
           which
           they
           have
           brought
           the
           plainest
           Texts
           imaginable
           for
           the
           establishing
           of
           Doctrines
           of
           greatest
           moment
           in
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           by
           their
           remote
           and
           wrested
           interpretation
           of
           them
           :
           Which
           way
           of
           dealing
           with
           them
           seems
           to
           be
           really
           more
           contumelious
           to
           those
           
             H.
             Oracles
          
           ,
           than
           the
           downright
           rejecting
           of
           their
           Authority
           :
           Because
           this
           is
           a
           fair
           and
           open
           way
           of
           attacquing
           them
           ,
           whereas
           the
           other
           is
           an
           insiduous
           ,
           and
           therefore
           more
           dangerous
           way
           of
           undermining
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           for
           us
           who
           do
           in
           good
           earnest
           believe
           the
           Divine
           Authority
           of
           the
           
             H.
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           let
           us
           take
           all
           
           our
           Doctrines
           and
           Opinions
           from
           those
           clear
           Fountains
           of
           Truth
           ,
           not
           disturb'd
           and
           darkned
           by
           searching
           anxiously
           into
           all
           the
           possible
           Senses
           that
           the
           several
           words
           and
           expressions
           of
           Scripture
           can
           bear
           ,
           and
           by
           forcing
           that
           sense
           upon
           them
           which
           is
           most
           remote
           and
           unnatural
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           wilfully
           overlooking
           and
           passing
           by
           that
           sense
           which
           is
           most
           obvious
           and
           easie
           to
           the
           common
           apprehension
           of
           any
           unbyass'd
           and
           impartial
           Reader
           .
           This
           is
           to
           use
           the
           
             H.
             Scriptures
          
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           have
           done
           many
           Holy
           and
           good
           men
           whom
           they
           are
           pleased
           to
           brand
           with
           the
           odious
           Name
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           to
           torture
           them
           till
           they
           speak
           the
           mind
           of
           their
           Tormentors
           though
           never
           so
           contrary
           to
           their
           own
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           now
           conclude
           this
           whole
           Discourse
           with
           a
           Saying
           which
           I
           heard
           from
           a
           great
           and
           judicious
           Man
           ,
           
             Non
             amo
             nimis
             argutam
             Theologiam
             ,
             I
             love
             no
             Doctrines
             in
             Divinity
             which
             stand
             
             so
             very
             much
             upon
             quirk
             and
             subtilty
             .
          
           And
           I
           cannot
           upon
           this
           occasion
           forbear
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           those
           Doctrines
           of
           Religion
           and
           those
           Interpretations
           of
           Scripture
           have
           ever
           been
           to
           me
           the
           most
           suspected
           ,
           which
           need
           abundance
           of
           Wit
           and
           a
           great
           many
           Criticisms
           to
           make
           them
           out
           :
           And
           considering
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Goodness
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           I
           cannot
           possibly
           believe
           but
           that
           all
           things
           necessary
           to
           be
           believ'd
           and
           practis'd
           by
           Christians
           in
           order
           to
           their
           eternal
           Salvation
           are
           plainly
           contain'd
           in
           the
           
             H.
             Scriptures
          
           :
           God
           surely
           hath
           not
           dealt
           so
           hardly
           with
           Mankind
           as
           to
           make
           any
           thing
           necessary
           to
           be
           believ'd
           or
           practis'd
           by
           us
           which
           he
           hath
           not
           made
           sufficiently
           plain
           to
           the
           capacity
           of
           the
           unlearned
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           learned
           .
           God
           forbid
           that
           it
           should
           be
           impossible
           for
           any
           man
           to
           be
           saved
           and
           to
           get
           to
           Heaven
           without
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           learning
           to
           direct
           and
           carry
           him
           
           thither
           ,
           when
           the
           far
           greatest
           part
           of
           Mankind
           have
           no
           learning
           at
           all
           .
           It
           was
           well
           said
           by
           
             Erasmus
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             never
             well
             with
             the
             Christian
             World
             since
             it
             began
             to
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             much
             Subtilty
             and
             Wit
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Christian
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           III.
           Concerning
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           CHRIST
           .
        
         
           Preached
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           Lawrence
           Jewry
           ,
           
             December
             21.
             1680.
             
          
        
         
           
             JOHN
             I.
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             Word
             was
             made
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           last
           Year
           about
           this
           Time
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           same
           Occasion
           of
           the
           Annual
           Commemoration
           of
           the
           Incarnation
           and
           Nativity
           of
           our
           
             B.
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
          
           ,
           I
           began
           to
           discourse
           to
           you
           upon
           these
           Words
           :
           In
           which
           I
           told
           you
           were
           contained
           three
           great
           Points
           concerning
           our
           Saviour
           the
           Author
           and
           Founder
           of
           our
           Religion
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           His
           
             Incarnation
             ,
             the
             Word
             was
             made
             ,
          
           or
           became
           flesh
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           His
           Life
           and
           conversation
           here
           amongst
           us
           ;
           
             and
             dwelt
             among
             us
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             pitched
             his
             Tabernacle
             among
             us
             ,
          
           he
           lived
           here
           below
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           for
           some
           time
           made
           his
           residence
           and
           abode
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           in
           this
           state
           of
           his
           Humiliation
           he
           gave
           great
           and
           clear
           evidence
           of
           his
           Divinity
           :
           Whilst
           he
           appear'd
           as
           a
           Man
           and
           lived
           amongst
           us
           ,
           there
           were
           great
           and
           glorious
           Testimonies
           given
           of
           Him
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           so
           peculiar
           a
           manner
           as
           no
           Creature
           can
           be
           said
           to
           be
           :
           
             And
             we
             beheld
             his
             Glory
             ,
             the
             Glory
             as
             of
             the
             only
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             full
             of
             grace
             and
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           I
           began
           with
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           namely
           his
           
             Incarnation
             ,
             the
             Word
             was
             made
             flesh
             :
          
           For
           the
           full
           and
           clear
           explication
           of
           which
           words
           I
           proposed
           to
           consider
           these
           two
           things
           .
        
         
         
           I.
           The
           Person
           here
           spoken
           of
           and
           
           who
           it
           is
           that
           is
           here
           said
           to
           be
           incarnate
           ,
           or
           made
           flesh
           ,
           namely
           
             the
             Word
          
           .
           And
           this
           I
           have
           handled
           at
           large
           in
           my
           two
           former
           Discourses
           upon
           this
           Text.
           I
           shall
           now
           proceed
           in
           the
        
         
           II.
           Second
           place
           to
           give
           some
           account
           
           of
           the
           nature
           and
           manner
           of
           this
           Incarnation
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           the
           Scripture
           hath
           thought
           fit
           to
           reveal
           and
           declare
           this
           Mystery
           to
           us
           .
           
             The
             Word
             was
             made
             flesh
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           He
           who
           is
           personally
           called
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           whom
           the
           Evangelist
           hath
           so
           fully
           and
           clearly
           described
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           he
           
             became
             flesh
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           assumed
           our
           Nature
           and
           became
           man
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           word
           flesh
           is
           frequently
           used
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           for
           Man
           or
           Human
           Nature
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           by
           the
           Word
           's
           becoming
           flesh
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Man
           ,
           the
           Evangelist
           did
           not
           only
           intend
           to
           express
           to
           us
           that
           he
           assumed
           a
           human
           Body
           without
           a
           Soul
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           became
           a
           
             perfect
             Man
          
           ,
           consisting
           of
           Soul
           and
           Body
           
           united
           .
           It
           is
           very
           probable
           indeed
           that
           the
           Evangelist
           did
           purposely
           chuse
           the
           word
           flesh
           ,
           which
           signifies
           the
           frail
           and
           mortal
           part
           of
           Humanity
           ,
           to
           denote
           to
           us
           the
           great
           condescension
           of
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           in
           assuming
           our
           Nature
           with
           all
           its
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           becoming
           subject
           to
           frailty
           and
           mortality
           for
           our
           sake
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           explain'd
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           the
           
             Word
             was
             made
             flesh
          
           ,
           I
           shall
           in
           a
           further
           prosecution
           of
           this
           Argument
           take
           into
           consideration
           these
           three
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           I
           shall
           consider
           more
           distinctly
           what
           may
           reasonably
           be
           suppos'd
           to
           be
           implied
           in
           this
           expression
           of
           the
           
             Word
             's
             being
             made
             flesh
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           shall
           consider
           the
           Objections
           which
           are
           commonly
           brought
           against
           this
           Incarnation
           of
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           from
           the
           seeming
           impossibility
           ,
           or
           incongruity
           of
           the
           thing
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           And
           because
           ,
           after
           all
           that
           can
           be
           said
           in
           answer
           to
           those
           Objections
           ,
           it
           may
           still
           appear
           to
           us
           very
           
           strange
           that
           God
           who
           could
           without
           all
           this
           circumstance
           ,
           and
           condescension
           even
           almost
           beneath
           the
           Majesty
           of
           the
           Great
           God
           ,
           at
           least
           as
           we
           are
           apt
           to
           think
           ,
           have
           given
           Laws
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           have
           offer'd
           forgiveness
           of
           Sins
           and
           eternal
           life
           upon
           their
           Repentance
           for
           sins
           past
           ,
           and
           sincere
           tho
           imperfect
           obedience
           for
           the
           future
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           may
           seem
           strange
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           this
           God
           should
           yet
           make
           choice
           of
           this
           way
           and
           method
           of
           our
           Salvation
           :
           I
           shall
           therefore
           in
           the
           last
           place
           endeavour
           to
           give
           some
           probable
           account
           of
           this
           strange
           and
           wonderful
           Dispensation
           ,
           and
           shew
           that
           it
           was
           done
           in
           great
           condescension
           to
           the
           weakness
           and
           common
           prejudices
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           and
           that
           when
           it
           is
           throughly
           consider'd
           it
           will
           appear
           to
           be
           much
           more
           for
           our
           comfort
           and
           advantage
           than
           any
           other
           way
           which
           the
           wisdom
           of
           this
           World
           would
           have
           been
           apt
           to
           devise
           and
           pitch
           upon
           .
           And
           in
           all
           this
           I
           shall
           ,
           all
           along
           
           take
           either
           the
           plain
           declarations
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           the
           pregnant
           intimations
           of
           it
           for
           my
           ground
           and
           guide
           .
        
         
           I.
           I
           shall
           consider
           more
           distinctly
           
             what
             may
             reasonably
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             implied
             in
             this
             expression
             of
             the
             Word
             's
             being
             made
             flesh
             ,
          
           namely
           ,
           these
           five
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           
             truth
             and
             reality
             of
             the
             thing
             :
          
           That
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           did
           not
           only
           appear
           in
           the
           form
           of
           human
           flesh
           ,
           but
           did
           really
           assume
           it
           :
           
             the
             Word
             was
             made
             flesh
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Evangelist
           expresly
           declares
           :
           For
           if
           this
           had
           been
           only
           a
           Phantasme
           and
           Apparition
           ,
           as
           some
           Hereticks
           of
           old
           did
           fancy
           ,
           it
           would
           in
           all
           probability
           have
           been
           like
           the
           appearance
           of
           Angels
           mentioned
           in
           the
           
             old
             Testament
          
           ,
           sudden
           and
           of
           short
           continuance
           ,
           and
           would
           after
           a
           little
           while
           have
           vanish'd
           and
           disappear'd
           .
           But
           
             he
             dwelt
             among
             us
          
           and
           convers'd
           familiarly
           with
           us
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           for
           many
           years
           together
           ;
           and
           the
           Scripture
           useth
           all
           the
           expressions
           which
           are
           proper
           to
           signify
           a
           real
           Man
           ,
           and
           a
           real
           
             Human
             
             Body
          
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           all
           the
           signs
           and
           evidences
           of
           reality
           that
           could
           be
           :
           For
           the
           Word
           is
           said
           to
           be
           made
           flesh
           ,
           and
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             David
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           and
           to
           be
           
             made
             of
             a
             Woman
          
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           to
           shew
           that
           he
           was
           a
           real
           Man
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           real
           and
           substantial
           Body
           :
           For
           he
           was
           born
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           grew
           up
           to
           be
           a
           Man
           ,
           and
           did
           perform
           all
           such
           actions
           as
           are
           natural
           and
           proper
           to
           Men
           :
           He
           continued
           a
           great
           while
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           suffer'd
           and
           dy'd
           ,
           and
           was
           laid
           in
           the
           grave
           ;
           He
           did
           not
           vanish
           and
           disappear
           like
           a
           Phantasme
           or
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           he
           dyed
           like
           other
           Men
           :
           And
           his
           Body
           was
           raised
           again
           out
           of
           the
           grave
           ;
           and
           after
           he
           was
           risen
           ,
           he
           conversed
           forty
           days
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           and
           permitted
           his
           body
           to
           be
           handled
           ,
           and
           last
           of
           all
           was
           visibly
           taken
           up
           into
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           either
           we
           must
           grant
           Him
           to
           have
           had
           a
           real
           Body
           ,
           or
           we
           have
           cause
           to
           doubt
           whether
           all
           Mankind
           be
           not
           mere
           Phantasms
           and
           Apparitions
           .
           
           For
           greater
           evidence
           no
           man
           can
           give
           that
           he
           is
           really
           clothed
           with
           and
           carries
           about
           him
           a
           true
           and
           substantial
           Body
           ,
           than
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           did
           
             in
             the
             days
             of
             his
             flesh
             .
          
           It
           is
           to
           me
           very
           wonderful
           upon
           what
           ground
           ,
           or
           indeed
           to
           what
           end
           ,
           the
           Hereticks
           of
           old
           ,
           Marcion
           and
           others
           ,
           did
           deny
           the
           reality
           of
           
           Christ's
           flesh
           .
           Surely
           they
           had
           a
           great
           mind
           to
           be
           Hereticks
           who
           took
           up
           so
           sensless
           an
           Opinion
           for
           no
           reason
           ,
           and
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Another
           thing
           implyed
           in
           the
           
             Word
             's
             being
             made
             flesh
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             done
             peculiarly
             for
             the
             benefit
             and
             advantage
             of
             Men
             :
             The
             Word
             was
             made
             flesh
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           became
           Man
           ;
           for
           so
           I
           have
           shewn
           the
           word
           flesh
           to
           be
           often
           used
           in
           Scripture
           .
           And
           this
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           takes
           very
           special
           notice
           of
           as
           a
           great
           grace
           and
           favour
           of
           God
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           his
           Son
           appear'd
           in
           our
           Nature
           ,
           and
           consequently
           for
           our
           Salvation
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           
             Nicene
             Creed
             ,
             who
             for
             us
             Men
             and
             for
             our
             Salvation
             
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             was
             incarnate
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             For
             verily
          
           ,
           says
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
           
             He
             took
             not
             on
             him
             the
             nature
             of
             Angels
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             assume
             the
             Angelical
             Nature
             ,
          
           so
           our
           Translators
           understood
           the
           phrase
           ;
           but
           the
           word
           also
           signifies
           
             to
             take
             hold
          
           of
           a
           thing
           which
           is
           falling
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           assume
           or
           
             take
             on
             him
             :
             He
             did
             not
             take
             hold
             of
             the
             Angels
          
           when
           they
           were
           falling
           ,
           but
           suffered
           them
           to
           lapse
           irrecoverably
           into
           misery
           and
           ruine
           :
           But
           
             he
             took
             hold
          
           of
           Human
           Nature
           when
           it
           was
           falling
           ,
           and
           particularly
           
             of
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
          
           ,
           and
           by
           
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           
             himself
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             were
             blessed
             ,
          
           he
           brought
           Salvation
           first
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           .
           The
           Apostle
           chuses
           to
           derive
           this
           Blessing
           from
           Abraham
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           bring
           it
           nearer
           to
           the
           Jews
           to
           whom
           he
           wrote
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           and
           might
           thereby
           more
           effectually
           recommend
           the
           Gospel
           to
           
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           
             glad
             tidings
          
           of
           that
           
             great
             Salvation
          
           in
           which
           they
           had
           so
           peculiar
           an
           interest
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           some
           confirmation
           of
           the
           interpretation
           I
           have
           given
           of
           that
           expression
           
             he
             took
             not
             on
             him
          
           ,
           &c.
           that
           the
           Evangelist
           uses
           the
           very
           same
           word
           for
           
             taking
             hold
          
           of
           one
           that
           was
           ready
           to
           sink
           :
           For
           so
           it
           is
           said
           of
           St.
           Peter
           when
           he
           was
           
             ready
             to
             sink
          
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             put
             forth
             his
             hand
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             caught
             hold
             of
             him
             ,
          
           
           and
           saved
           him
           from
           drowning
           :
           And
           thus
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
             caught
             hold
          
           of
           Mankind
           which
           was
           ready
           to
           sink
           into
           eternal
           perdition
           :
           He
           
             laid
             hold
          
           of
           our
           Nature
           ,
           or
           as
           it
           is
           express'd
           in
           the
           same
           
             Chapter
             ,
             he
             took
             part
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
          
           that
           in
           our
           Nature
           he
           might
           be
           capable
           of
           effecting
           our
           Redemption
           and
           Deliverance
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           no
           where
           said
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           not
           the
           least
           intimation
           given
           there
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ever
           shew'd
           such
           grace
           and
           favour
           to
           the
           Angels
           :
           But
           
             the
             Word
             became
             flesh
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           became
           
           Man
           :
           He
           did
           not
           assume
           the
           Angelical
           Nature
           ,
           but
           was
           contented
           to
           be
           cloathed
           with
           the
           Rags
           of
           Humanity
           ,
           and
           
             to
             be
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             sinful
             flesh
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             of
             sinful
             Man.
          
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           This
           expression
           of
           
             the
             Word
             's
             being
             made
             flesh
          
           may
           further
           imply
           his
           
             assuming
             the
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             submitting
             to
             the
             miseries
             of
             Human
             Nature
             .
          
           This
           I
           collect
           from
           the
           word
           flesh
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Scripture
           often
           useth
           to
           express
           our
           frail
           and
           mortal
           Nature
           .
           The
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           did
           not
           only
           condescend
           to
           be
           
             made
             Man
          
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           become
           mortal
           and
           miseraable
           for
           our
           sakes
           :
           He
           submitted
           to
           all
           those
           things
           which
           are
           accounted
           most
           grievous
           and
           calamitous
           to
           human
           nature
           :
           To
           hunger
           and
           want
           ,
           to
           shame
           and
           contempt
           ,
           to
           bitter
           pains
           and
           agonies
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           most
           cruel
           and
           disgraceful
           death
           :
           So
           that
           in
           this
           sense
           also
           
             he
             became
             flesh
          
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           being
           cloathed
           with
           human
           nature
           ,
           but
           by
           becoming
           liable
           to
           all
           the
           frailties
           and
           sufferings
           of
           it
           ;
           
           of
           which
           he
           had
           a
           greater
           share
           than
           any
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           men
           ever
           had
           :
           for
           never
           was
           sorrow
           like
           to
           his
           sorrow
           ,
           nor
           suffering
           like
           to
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           the
           weight
           and
           bitterness
           whereof
           was
           such
           as
           to
           wring
           from
           him
           ,
           the
           meekest
           and
           most
           patient
           endurer
           of
           sufferings
           that
           ever
           was
           ,
           that
           doleful
           complaint
           ,
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ?
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           In
           this
           expression
           ,
           
             the
             Word
             was
             made
             Flesh
          
           ,
           is
           likewise
           implyed
           
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Divinity
             with
             Human
             Nature
             in
             one
             Person
             .
          
           And
           this
           the
           Text
           expresseth
           in
           such
           words
           as
           seem
           to
           signifie
           a
           most
           perfect
           ,
           and
           intimate
           ,
           and
           vital
           Union
           of
           the
           Divine
           and
           human
           Natures
           of
           Christ
           in
           one
           
             Person
             :
             The
             Word
             was
             made
             ,
          
           or
           became
           ,
           flesh
           :
           Which
           what
           else
           can
           it
           signify
           but
           one
           of
           these
           two
           things
           ?
           Either
           that
           the
           eternal
           Word
           and
           
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God
          
           was
           changed
           into
           a
           Man
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           only
           impossible
           to
           be
           ,
           but
           impious
           to
           imagin
           :
           Or
           else
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           did
           assume
           
           our
           Nature
           and
           became
           Man
           by
           his
           Divinity
           being
           united
           to
           
             human
             Nature
          
           as
           the
           Soul
           is
           vitally
           united
           to
           the
           Body
           ;
           without
           either
           being
           changed
           into
           it
           ,
           or
           confounded
           with
           it
           ,
           or
           swallowed
           up
           by
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Eutychian
             Hereticks
          
           fancied
           the
           
             human
             Nature
          
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           swallowed
           up
           of
           his
           Divinity
           :
           Which
           had
           it
           been
           so
           ,
           St.
           John
           had
           expressed
           himself
           very
           untowardly
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           
             The
             Word
             became
             flesh
          
           ;
           for
           it
           had
           been
           quite
           contrary
           ,
           and
           
             flesh
             had
             become
             the
             Word
          
           ,
           being
           changed
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           swallowed
           up
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           lost
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           only
           thing
           then
           that
           we
           can
           reasonably
           imagine
           to
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           expression
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           assumed
           
             our
             Nature
          
           ,
           and
           united
           himself
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           our
           Souls
           are
           united
           with
           our
           Bodies
           :
           And
           as
           the
           Soul
           and
           Body
           united
           make
           one
           Person
           ,
           and
           yet
           retain
           their
           distinct
           Natures
           and
           Properties
           ;
           so
           may
           we
           conceive
           the
           Divine
           and
           human
           Natures
           in
           Christ
           to
           be
           united
           
           into
           one
           Person
           :
           And
           this
           without
           any
           change
           or
           confusion
           of
           the
           two
           Natures
           .
        
         
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           Divinity
           united
           it self
           with
           
             human
             Nature
          
           :
           For
           though
           flesh
           be
           only
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           yet
           he
           did
           not
           only
           assume
           
             a
             human
             Body
          
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Heresie
           of
           Apollinaris
           and
           his
           Followers
           ,
           upon
           a
           mistake
           of
           this
           and
           some
           other
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           :
           But
           he
           assumed
           the
           
             whole
             human
             Nature
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           human
           Soul
           united
           to
           a
           real
           and
           natural
           Body
           :
           for
           so
           I
           have
           shewn
           the
           word
           flesh
           to
           be
           frequently
           used
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           the
           Body
           but
           for
           the
           
             whole
             Man
          
           ,
           by
           an
           usual
           Figure
           of
           speech
           :
           As
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           Soul
           is
           frequently
           used
           for
           the
           
             whole
             Man
          
           or
           Person
           :
           So
           many
           Souls
           are
           said
           to
           have
           gone
           down
           with
           Jacob
           into
           Egypt
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           so
           many
           Persons
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           I
           need
           not
           insist
           longer
           upon
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           being
           so
           frequently
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           so
           expresly
           said
           to
           be
           a
           Man
           ;
           which
           could
           with
           no
           propriety
           
           of
           speech
           have
           been
           said
           ,
           had
           he
           only
           assumed
           a
           
             human
             Body
          
           :
           Nor
           could
           he
           have
           been
           said
           to
           have
           been
           
             made
             in
             all
             things
             like
             unto
             us
             ,
             sin
             only
             excepted
             ,
          
           had
           he
           only
           had
           a
           human
           Body
           but
           not
           a
           Soul
           :
           For
           then
           the
           meaning
           must
           have
           been
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           been
           
             made
             in
             all
             things
             like
             unto
             us
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           like
           to
           a
           Man
           ,
           that
           only
           excepted
           which
           chiefly
           makes
           the
           Man
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Soul
           :
           And
           the
           addition
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           
             Sin
             only
             excepted
          
           ,
           had
           been
           no
           less
           strange
           ;
           because
           a
           human
           Body
           ,
           without
           a
           Soul
           ,
           is
           neither
           capable
           of
           being
           said
           to
           have
           Sin
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           without
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           may
           suffice
           to
           have
           been
           spoken
           in
           general
           concerning
           that
           great
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Hypostatical
           ,
           as
           they
           that
           love
           hard
           words
           love
           to
           call
           it
           ,
           or
           Personal
           Union
           of
           the
           Divine
           and
           
             human
             Natures
          
           in
           the
           Person
           of
           our
           
             B.
             Saviour
          
           :
           In
           the
           more
           particular
           explication
           whereof
           it
           is
           not
           safe
           for
           our
           shallow
           understandings
           to
           wade
           further
           than
           the
           Scripture
           goes
           before
           
           us
           ,
           for
           fear
           we
           go
           out
           of
           our
           depth
           and
           lose
           our selves
           in
           the
           profound
           inquiry
           into
           the
           deep
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           he
           has
           not
           thought
           fit
           in
           this
           present
           state
           of
           darkness
           and
           imperfection
           to
           reveal
           more
           plainly
           and
           fully
           to
           us
           .
           It
           ought
           to
           be
           thought
           sufficient
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           speaking
           of
           the
           same
           
             Person
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           our
           
             B.
             Saviour
          
           ,
           doth
           frequently
           and
           expresly
           call
           him
           both
           God
           and
           Man
           :
           Which
           how
           it
           can
           be
           so
           easily
           conceived
           upon
           any
           other
           Supposition
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Union
           of
           the
           Divine
           and
           
             human
             Natures
          
           in
           one
           Person
           ,
           I
           must
           confess
           that
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           comprehend
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           All
           this
           which
           I
           have
           shewn
           to
           be
           implyed
           in
           this
           
             Proposition
             ,
             the
             Word
             was
             made
             flesh
             ,
          
           does
           signifie
           to
           us
           the
           wonderful
           and
           amazing
           condescension
           and
           love
           of
           God
           to
           Mankind
           in
           sending
           his
           Son
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           submitting
           him
           to
           this
           way
           and
           method
           for
           our
           Salvation
           and
           recovery
           .
           
             The
             Word
             was
             made
             flesh
          
           :
           What
           a
           step
           is
           here
           made
           
           in
           order
           to
           the
           reconciling
           of
           Men
           to
           God
           ?
           From
           Heaven
           to
           Earth
           ;
           from
           the
           top
           of
           Glory
           and
           Majesty
           to
           the
           lowest
           gulf
           of
           meanness
           and
           misery
           :
           The
           Evangelist
           seems
           here
           to
           use
           the
           word
           flesh
           ,
           which
           signifies
           the
           meanest
           and
           vilest
           part
           of
           Humanity
           ,
           to
           express
           to
           us
           how
           low
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           was
           contented
           to
           stoop
           for
           the
           Redemption
           of
           
             Man.
             The
             Word
             was
             made
             flesh
             :
          
           Two
           terms
           ,
           at
           the
           greatest
           distance
           from
           one
           another
           ,
           are
           here
           brought
           together
           :
           The
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           is
           here
           expressed
           to
           us
           by
           one
           of
           his
           highest
           and
           most
           glorious
           Titles
           ,
           the
           Word
           ,
           which
           imports
           both
           Power
           and
           
             Wisdom
             ;
             Christ
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           him
           :
           And
           
             human
             Nature
          
           is
           here
           described
           by
           its
           vilest
           part
           ,
           flesh
           ;
           which
           imports
           frailty
           and
           infirmity
           :
           
             The
             Word
             became
             flesh
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           submitted
           to
           that
           from
           which
           it
           was
           at
           the
           greatest
           distance
           :
           He
           who
           was
           the
           
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           submitted
           not
           
           only
           to
           be
           called
           ,
           but
           really
           to
           become
           a
           frail
           and
           miserable
           Man
           ;
           not
           only
           to
           assume
           our
           Nature
           ,
           but
           to
           put
           on
           all
           the
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           ,
           the
           Mortality
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           the
           
             great
             Mystery
             of
             godliness
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           be
           
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           and
           
             become
             man
          
           ,
           with
           a
           most
           gracious
           and
           merciful
           design
           to
           bring
           man
           back
           again
           to
           God
           :
           That
           he
           should
           become
           a
           miserable
           ,
           and
           a
           mortal
           man
           to
           save
           us
           from
           eternal
           death
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           us
           partakers
           of
           everlasting
           life
           :
           That
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           should
           condescend
           to
           inhabit
           our
           vile
           Nature
           ,
           to
           wear
           Rags
           and
           to
           become
           a
           beggar
           for
           our
           sakes
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           not
           only
           to
           repair
           those
           dismal
           Ruins
           which
           Sin
           had
           made
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           restore
           us
           to
           our
           former
           estate
           ;
           but
           to
           better
           and
           advance
           our
           condition
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           a
           state
           of
           much
           greater
           perfection
           and
           happiness
           than
           that
           from
           which
           we
           fell
           .
        
         
         
           And
           that
           he
           should
           
             become
             man
          
           on
           purpose
           that
           he
           might
           
             dwell
             among
             us
          
           ,
           and
           converse
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           thoroughly
           instruct
           us
           in
           our
           Duty
           ,
           and
           shew
           us
           the
           way
           to
           eternal
           life
           by
           his
           heavenly
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           take
           us
           by
           the
           hand
           and
           lead
           us
           in
           that
           way
           by
           the
           perfect
           and
           familiar
           Example
           of
           a
           most
           blameless
           and
           holy
           life
           ;
           shewing
           us
           how
           
             God
             himself
          
           thought
           fit
           to
           live
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           pleased
           to
           
             become
             man.
          
           
        
         
           That
           by
           conversing
           with
           us
           
             in
             the
             likeness
          
           and
           nature
           
             of
             man
          
           ,
           he
           might
           become
           a
           human
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           sort
           an
           equal
           and
           familiar
           ,
           an
           imitable
           and
           encouraging
           Example
           of
           innocency
           and
           goodness
           ,
           of
           meekness
           and
           humility
           ,
           of
           patience
           and
           submission
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           under
           the
           forest
           afflictions
           and
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           word
           a
           most
           perfect
           Pattern
           of
           a
           Divine
           and
           Heavenly
           conversation
           upon
           Earth
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           by
           this
           means
           we
           might
           for
           our
           greater
           encouragement
           in
           holiness
           
           and
           vertue
           ,
           see
           all
           that
           which
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           requires
           of
           us
           exemplified
           in
           our
           Nature
           ,
           and
           really
           performed
           and
           practised
           by
           a
           Man
           like
           our selves
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           likewise
           in
           our
           nature
           he
           might
           conquer
           and
           triumph
           over
           the
           two
           great
           Enemies
           of
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           the
           World
           and
           the
           Devil
           :
           And
           by
           first
           suffering
           Death
           ,
           and
           then
           overcoming
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           rescuing
           our
           nature
           from
           the
           power
           of
           it
           by
           his
           Resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           he
           might
           
             deliver
             us
             from
             the
             fear
             of
             Death
             ,
          
           and
           give
           us
           the
           glorious
           hopes
           of
           a
           blessed
           Immortality
           :
           For
           by
           assuming
           our
           frail
           and
           mortal
           Nature
           he
           became
           capable
           of
           suffering
           and
           of
           shedding
           his
           precious
           Blood
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           of
           purchasing
           
             forgiveness
             of
             sins
          
           and
           
             eternal
             Redemption
             for
             us
          
           .
        
         
           And
           further
           yet
           ,
           that
           by
           being
           subject
           to
           the
           miseries
           and
           infirmities
           of
           Humanity
           ,
           he
           might
           from
           his
           own
           Experience
           ,
           the
           surest
           and
           most
           sensible
           sort
           of
           knowledge
           and
           instruction
           ,
           
           learn
           to
           have
           a
           more
           compassionate
           sense
           of
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           be
           more
           apt
           to
           commiserate
           us
           in
           all
           our
           sufferings
           and
           temptations
           ,
           and
           more
           ready
           to
           succour
           us
           labouring
           under
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           finally
           ,
           that
           as
           a
           Reward
           of
           his
           Obedience
           and
           sufferings
           in
           our
           Nature
           ,
           he
           might
           in
           the
           same
           Nature
           be
           
             exalted
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Majesty
             on
             high
             ,
          
           there
           to
           continue
           
             for
             ever
             to
             make
             intercession
             for
             us
             .
          
        
         
           II.
           I
           shall
           in
           the
           next
           place
           consider
           the
           Objections
           against
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           from
           the
           supposed
           impossibility
           and
           incongruity
           of
           the
           thing
           .
           I
           shall
           mention
           three
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           in
           as
           few
           words
           as
           I
           can
           to
           give
           a
           clear
           and
           satisfactory
           Answer
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           It
           is
           objected
           ,
           that
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           as
           I
           have
           explained
           it
           ,
           neccessarily
           supposing
           an
           Union
           of
           the
           Divinity
           with
           
             human
             Nature
          
           
           is
           ,
           if
           not
           altogether
           impossible
           ,
           yet
           a
           very
           unintelligible
           thing
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           there
           is
           no
           impossibility
           in
           the
           thing
           seems
           to
           be
           very
           evident
           from
           the
           Instance
           whereby
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           illustrate
           it
           ,
           of
           the
           Union
           between
           the
           Soul
           and
           the
           Body
           of
           man
           ,
           which
           we
           must
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           a
           thing
           possible
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           sure
           that
           it
           is
           ;
           and
           yet
           no
           man
           can
           explain
           ,
           either
           to
           himself
           or
           to
           any
           one
           else
           ,
           the
           manner
           how
           it
           is
           ,
           or
           can
           be
           conceived
           to
           be
           ;
           but
           for
           all
           that
           we
           are
           certain
           ,
           as
           we
           can
           be
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           so
           .
        
         
           And
           is
           it
           not
           every
           whit
           as
           possible
           for
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           so
           please
           ,
           to
           unite
           himself
           to
           
             human
             Nature
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           for
           the
           Soul
           to
           be
           united
           to
           the
           Body
           ?
           And
           that
           we
           are
           not
           able
           to
           conceive
           the
           manner
           how
           this
           is
           or
           can
           be
           done
           ,
           ought
           not
           in
           reason
           to
           be
           any
           prejudice
           against
           the
           truth
           and
           certainty
           of
           the
           thing
           :
           This
           indeed
           may
           make
           it
           seem
           strange
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           
           by
           no
           means
           incredible
           :
           Because
           we
           do
           most
           firmly
           believe
           a
           great
           many
           things
           to
           be
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           whose
           Being
           we
           do
           not
           at
           all
           comprehend
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           take
           it
           for
           an
           undoubted
           Principle
           which
           no
           Man
           can
           gainsay
           ,
           
             That
             to
             assure
             us
             that
             a
             thing
             really
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             for
             us
             to
             know
             the
             manner
             how
             it
             is
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             :
          
           It
           is
           sufficient
           for
           us
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           thing
           is
           not
           impossible
           ;
           and
           of
           that
           we
           have
           the
           very
           best
           Demonstration
           that
           can
           be
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           sure
           that
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           supposing
           this
           thing
           to
           be
           possible
           ,
           and
           capable
           in
           any
           measure
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           which
           yet
           I
           have
           shewn
           not
           to
           be
           necessary
           to
           our
           firm
           belief
           of
           it
           :
           it
           is
           further
           objected
           ,
           that
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           thing
           very
           incongruous
           ,
           and
           much
           beneath
           the
           Dignity
           of
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           to
           be
           united
           to
           
             human
             Nature
          
           ,
           and
           to
           submit
           to
           so
           near
           an
           Allyance
           with
           that
           which
           is
           so
           very
           mean
           and
           despicable
           :
           Yea
           to
           be
           infinitely
           more
           below
           
           Him
           ,
           than
           for
           the
           greatest
           Prince
           in
           this
           World
           to
           match
           with
           the
           poorest
           and
           most
           contemptible
           Beggar
           .
        
         
           But
           herein
           surely
           we
           measure
           God
           too
           much
           by
           our selves
           ,
           and
           because
           we
           
             who
             are
             evil
          
           have
           seldom
           so
           much
           goodness
           as
           to
           stoop
           beneath
           our selves
           for
           the
           benefit
           and
           good
           of
           others
           ,
           we
           are
           apt
           to
           think
           that
           God
           hath
           not
           so
           much
           goodness
           neither
           :
           And
           because
           our
           ill
           nature
           ,
           and
           pride
           ,
           and
           folly
           ,
           as
           indeed
           all
           pride
           is
           folly
           ,
           will
           not
           suffer
           us
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           we
           presently
           conclude
           that
           it
           does
           not
           become
           God.
           But
           what
           Pliny
           said
           to
           the
           Emperour
           Trajan
           concerning
           earthly
           Kings
           and
           Potentates
           ,
           is
           much
           more
           true
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             of
             Glory
          
           ,
           the
           great
           King
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ;
           
             Cui
             nihil
             ad
             augendum
             fastigium
             supereft
             ,
             hoc
             uno
             modo
             crescere
             potest
             ,
             si
             se
             ipse
             submittat
             ,
             securus
             magnitudinis
             suae
             ,
             He
             that
             is
             at
             the
             top
             ,
             and
             can
             rise
             no
             higher
             ,
             hath
             yet
             this
             one
             way
             left
             to
             become
             greater
             ,
             by
             stooping
             beneath
             himself
          
           ;
           which
           
           he
           may
           very
           safely
           do
           ,
           
             being
             secure
             of
             his
             own
             Greatness
             .
          
           The
           lower
           any
           Being
           ,
           be
           he
           never
           so
           high
           ,
           condescends
           to
           do
           good
           ,
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Goodness
           shines
           so
           much
           the
           brighter
           .
           Men
           are
           many
           times
           too
           proud
           and
           stiff
           to
           bend
           ,
           too
           perverse
           and
           ill
           natur'd
           to
           stoop
           beneath
           their
           own
           little
           Greatness
           for
           the
           good
           of
           others
           :
           But
           God
           ,
           whose
           
             ways
             are
             not
             as
             our
             ways
             ,
          
           and
           whose
           
             thoughts
             are
             as
          
           much
           above
           our
           low
           and
           narrow
           
             thoughts
             as
             the
             Heavens
             are
             high
             above
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           did
           not
           disdain
           nor
           think
           it
           below
           him
           to
           become
           Man
           for
           the
           good
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           and
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Divinity
           is
           capable
           of
           being
           so
           ,
           to
           become
           miserable
           to
           make
           us
           happy
           .
           We
           may
           be
           afraid
           that
           if
           we
           humble
           our selves
           we
           shall
           be
           despis'd
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           stoop
           others
           will
           get
           above
           us
           and
           trample
           upon
           us
           :
           But
           God
           ,
           though
           he
           condescend
           never
           so
           low
           ,
           is
           still
           secure
           of
           his
           own
           Greatness
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           can
           take
           it
           from
           him
           .
        
         
         
           So
           that
           in
           truth
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           right
           Reason
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           real
           diminution
           or
           disparagement
           to
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           to
           become
           Man
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Mankind
           :
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           most
           glorious
           Humility
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           Instance
           of
           the
           truest
           Goodness
           that
           ever
           was
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           that
           
             Christ
             glorifyed
             not
             himself
             to
             be
             made
             an
             High-Priest
             ,
          
           
           but
           was
           
             appointed
             of
             God
          
           to
           this
           
             Office
             ,
             as
             was
             Aaron●
          
           ,
           does
           hereby
           seem
           to
           intimate
           that
           it
           was
           a
           glory
           to
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
             to
             be
             made
             an
             High-Priest
          
           for
           the
           Sons
           of
           Men
           :
           For
           though
           it
           was
           a
           strange
           condescention
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           likewise
           a
           most
           wonderful
           Argument
           of
           his
           Goodness
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           highest
           Glory
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           .
        
         
           In
           short
           ,
           if
           God
           for
           our
           sakes
           did
           submit
           himself
           to
           a
           condition
           which
           we
           may
           think
           did
           less
           become
           him
           ,
           here
           is
           great
           cause
           of
           thankfulness
           ,
           but
           none
           surely
           of
           cavil
           and
           exception
           :
           We
           have
           infinite
           reason
           to
           acknowledge
           
           and
           admire
           his
           goodness
           ,
           but
           none
           at
           all
           to
           upbraid
           him
           with
           his
           kindness
           ,
           and
           to
           quarrel
           with
           him
           for
           having
           descended
           so
           much
           beneath
           himself
           to
           testifie
           his
           love
           to
           us
           and
           his
           tender
           concernment
           for
           our
           happiness
           :
           Besides
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           have
           said
           all
           we
           can
           about
           this
           matter
           ,
           I
           hope
           we
           will
           allow
           God
           himself
           to
           be
           the
           best
           and
           most
           competent
           Judge
           what
           is
           fit
           for
           God
           to
           do
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           needs
           not
           to
           take
           counsel
           of
           any
           of
           his
           Creatures
           ,
           what
           will
           best
           become
           him
           in
           this
           or
           any
           other
           Case
           :
           
           
             Behold
             in
             this
             thou
             art
             not
             just
             ;
             I
             will
             answer
             thee
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             greater
             than
             man
             :
             Why
             dost
             thou
             dispute
             against
             him
             ?
             for
             he
             giveth
             not
             account
             of
             any
             of
             his
             matters
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           If
           our
           Reason
           could
           get
           over
           this
           Difficulty
           ,
           and
           admit
           that
           God
           might
           become
           Man
           ;
           yet
           it
           seems
           very
           unsuitable
           to
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           and
           to
           his
           great
           Design
           of
           instructing
           and
           reforming
           Mankind
           ,
           to
           appear
           in
           so
           low
           and
           suffering
           a
           
           condition
           .
           This
           ,
           to
           the
           
             Heathen
             Philosophers
          
           ,
           who
           as
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           
             by
             Wisdom
             knew
             not
             God
          
           ,
           did
           not
           only
           seem
           unreasonable
           but
           even
           ridiculous
           :
           
           So
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           ,
           We
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             preach
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             to
             the
             Jews
             a
             stumbling
             block
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Greeks
             foolishness
             :
          
           To
           think
           that
           so
           poor
           and
           mean
           a
           Man
           was
           fit
           to
           give
           Laws
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           to
           awe
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           :
           That
           One
           who
           was
           put
           to
           Death
           himself
           should
           be
           believed
           by
           others
           when
           he
           promised
           to
           them
           Life
           and
           Immortality
           in
           another
           World
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           appear
           very
           strange
           and
           unreasonable
           .
        
         
           For
           Answer
           to
           this
           ;
           besides
           other
           excellent
           Reasons
           and
           Ends
           which
           the
           Scripture
           expresly
           assigns
           of
           our
           B.
           Saviour's
           Humiliation
           ,
           in
           his
           assuming
           our
           Nature
           with
           the
           frailties
           and
           miseries
           of
           it
           :
           As
           that
           he
           might
           be
           a
           Teacher
           ,
           and
           an
           Example
           to
           us
           :
           That
           by
           his
           bitter
           Passion
           he
           might
           make
           Expiation
           for
           sin
           ,
           and
           ●et
           us
           
           a
           pattern
           of
           the
           greatest
           meekness
           and
           patience
           under
           the
           greatest
           provocations
           and
           sufferings
           :
           That
           having
           suffered
           so
           grievously
           himself
           ,
           he
           might
           know
           how
           to
           commiserate
           and
           pity
           us
           in
           all
           our
           temptations
           and
           sufferings
           :
           That
           
             by
             death
             he
             might
             destroy
             him
             that
             had
             the
             power
             of
             Death
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ;
             and
             might
             deliver
             those
             who
             through
             fear
             of
             Death
             were
             all
             their
             Life-time
             subject
             to
             bondage
             :
          
           I
           say
           ,
           besides
           all
           this
           ,
           it
           was
           of
           great
           use
           that
           the
           great
           Teacher
           and
           Reformer
           of
           Mankind
           should
           live
           in
           so
           mean
           and
           afflicted
           a
           condition
           ,
           to
           confront
           the
           pride
           and
           vanity
           of
           the
           World
           by
           this
           consideration
           that
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           best
           man
           that
           ever
           was
           ,
           was
           
             a
             Beggar
          
           ,
           and
           
             had
             not
             where
             to
             lay
             his
             head
             :
          
           And
           likewise
           to
           convince
           Men
           of
           these
           two
           great
           
             Truths
             ,
             That
             God
             may
             grievously
             afflict
             those
             whom
             he
             dearly
             loves
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             men
             to
             be
             innocent
             and
             contented
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             poverty
             ,
             and
             reproach
             ,
             and
             sufferings
             .
          
        
         
         
           Had
           our
           
             B.
             Saviour
          
           appeared
           in
           the
           Person
           and
           Pomp
           of
           a
           great
           
             temporal
             Prince
          
           ,
           the
           influence
           of
           his
           Authority
           and
           Example
           would
           probably
           have
           made
           more
           Hypocrites
           and
           servile
           Converts
           ,
           but
           not
           have
           persuaded
           men
           one
           jot
           more
           to
           be
           inwardly
           holy
           and
           good
           .
           The
           great
           Arguments
           that
           must
           do
           that
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           fetch'd
           from
           the
           Pomp
           and
           Prosperity
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           great
           and
           eternal
           Recompences
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           very
           well
           worth
           our
           observation
           that
           nothing
           puzzled
           
             Cesar
             Vaninus
          
           ,
           who
           was
           perhaps
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           Martyr
           for
           Atheism
           that
           ever
           was
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           nothing
           puzzled
           him
           more
           ,
           than
           that
           he
           could
           not
           from
           the
           History
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Life
           and
           Actions
           ,
           written
           by
           the
           Evangelists
           with
           so
           native
           a
           simplicity
           ,
           fasten
           upon
           him
           any
           probable
           imputation
           of
           a
           secular
           interest
           and
           design
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           he
           said
           or
           did
           .
           No
           doubt
           but
           Vaninus
           ,
           before
           he
           
           made
           this
           acknowledgment
           ,
           had
           searched
           very
           narrowly
           into
           this
           matter
           ;
           and
           could
           he
           have
           found
           any
           colour
           for
           such
           an
           imputation
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           thought
           it
           sufficient
           to
           have
           blasted
           both
           Him
           and
           his
           Religion
           .
        
         
           You
           may
           be
           pleased
           to
           consider
           further
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Wisest
           Jews
           ,
           that
           the
           best
           men
           ,
           
             the
             Children
             of
             God
          
           who
           called
           God
           
             their
             Father
          
           ,
           were
           many
           times
           exposed
           to
           the
           greatest
           sufferings
           and
           reproaches
           for
           the
           trial
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           and
           meekness
           ,
           and
           patience
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           see
           at
           large
           in
           the
           
             Wisdom
             of
             Solomon
          
           ,
           where
           speaking
           of
           the
           malice
           and
           enmity
           of
           the
           wicked
           to
           one
           that
           was
           eminently
           righteous
           ,
           he
           brings
           them
           in
           saying
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           
           
             Let
             us
             lie
             in
             wait
             for
             the
             righteous
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             not
             for
             our
             turn
             ;
             he
             is
             clean
             contrary
             to
             our
             doings
             :
             He
             upbraideth
             us
             with
             our
             offending
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             objecteth
             to
             our
             infamy
             the
             transgressions
             of
             our
             youth
             :
             He
             professeth
             to
             have
             the
             knowledge
             
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             calleth
             himself
             the
             Child
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             He
             is
             grievous
             unto
             us
             even
             to
             behold
             ;
             for
             his
             life
             is
             not
             like
             other
             mens
             ,
             his
             ways
             are
             of
             another
             fashion
             :
             We
             are
             esteemed
             of
             him
             as
             counterfeits
             ,
             he
             abstaineth
             from
             our
             ways
             as
             from
             filthiness
             :
             He
             pronounceth
             the
             end
             of
             the
             just
             to
             be
             blessed
             ,
             and
             maketh
             his
             boast
             that
             God
             is
             his
             Father
             :
             Let
             us
             see
             if
             his
             words
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             what
             shall
             happen
             in
             the
             end
             of
             him
             :
             For
             if
             the
             just
             man
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             help
             him
             ,
             and
             deliver
             him
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             Enemies
             :
             Let
             us
             examine
             him
             with
             despitefulness
             and
             torture
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             his
             meekness
             and
             prove
             his
             patience
             :
             Let
             us
             condemn
             him
             to
             a
             shameful
             Death
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           so
           exact
           a
           Character
           of
           our
           
             B.
             Saviour
          
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           holiness
           and
           innocency
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           reproaches
           and
           sufferings
           which
           he
           met
           with
           from
           the
           wicked
           and
           malicious
           Jews
           ,
           who
           persecuted
           him
           all
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           conspir'd
           his
           death
           ,
           that
           whoever
           reads
           this
           Passage
           can
           hardly
           forbear
           to
           think
           
           it
           a
           Prophetical
           Description
           of
           the
           innocency
           and
           sufferings
           of
           the
           
             B.
             Jesus
          
           :
           For
           He
           certainly
           in
           the
           most
           eminent
           manner
           was
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           being
           called
           by
           the
           
             Evangelist
             ,
             the
             only
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           Or
           if
           this
           was
           not
           a
           Prediction
           concerning
           our
           
             B.
             Saviour
          
           ,
           yet
           thus
           much
           at
           least
           may
           be
           concluded
           from
           it
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           Wisest
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           unworthy
           of
           the
           Goodness
           and
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           to
           permit
           the
           best
           Man
           to
           be
           so
           ill
           treated
           by
           wicked
           men
           :
           And
           further
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           judgment
           the
           innocency
           and
           vertues
           of
           an
           eminently
           righteous
           man
           are
           then
           set
           off
           to
           the
           best
           advantage
           ,
           and
           do
           shine
           forth
           with
           the
           greatest
           lustre
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           under
           the
           hardest
           circumstances
           of
           suffering
           and
           persecution
           from
           an
           evil
           World.
           
        
         
           Add
           to
           this
           likewise
           ,
           that
           the
           best
           and
           wisest
           of
           the
           
             Heathen
             Philosophers
          
           do
           frequently
           inculcate
           such
           Doctrines
           as
           these
           :
           That
           
             Worldly
             Greatness
             
             and
             Power
             are
             not
             to
             be
             admir'd
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             be
             despis'd
             by
             a
             wise
             man
             :
          
           That
           
             men
             may
             be
             very
             good
             ,
             and
             dear
             to
             the
             Gods
             ,
             and
             yet
             liable
             to
             the
             greatest
             miseries
             and
             sufferings
             in
             this
             World.
          
           That
           
             whoever
             suffers
             unjustly
             ,
             and
             bears
             it
             patiently
             ,
             gives
             the
             greatest
             testimony
             to
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             does
             most
             effectually
             recommend
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             as
             things
             of
             greater
             value
             than
             the
             ease
             and
             pleasure
             of
             this
             present
             Life
             :
          
           Nay
           further
           ,
           that
           
             a
             good
             man
          
           cast
           into
           the
           hardest
           circumstances
           of
           poverty
           and
           misery
           ,
           of
           reproach
           and
           suffering
           ,
           is
           the
           fittest
           person
           of
           all
           other
           to
           be
           the
           Minister
           ,
           and
           Apostle
           and
           
             Preacher
             of
             God
          
           to
           Mankind
           ;
           Which
           are
           the
           very
           words
           of
           
             Arian
             a
             Heathen
             Philosopher
          
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Discourses
             of
             Epictetus
          
           .
           Now
           surely
           they
           who
           say
           such
           things
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           object
           to
           our
           
             B.
             Saviour
          
           his
           low
           and
           suffering
           condition
           ,
           as
           misbecoming
           one
           that
           was
           to
           be
           the
           great
           Teacher
           and
           Reformer
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Objection
           ,
           that
           He
           who
           so
           freely
           promised
           
           Immortality
           to
           others
           could
           not
           ,
           or
           however
           did
           not
           save
           himself
           from
           Death
           :
           This
           vanisheth
           into
           nothing
           when
           we
           consider
           ,
           that
           he
           rescued
           himself
           from
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Grave
           :
           And
           it
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           ridiculous
           to
           rely
           upon
           his
           Promise
           of
           raising
           us
           up
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           that
           the
           Objection
           it self
           is
           really
           so
           .
           For
           can
           any
           thing
           be
           more
           reasonable
           than
           to
           rely
           upon
           Him
           for
           our
           hopes
           of
           Immortality
           ,
           who
           by
           rising
           from
           the
           Grave
           himself
           ,
           and
           by
           conquering
           the
           Powers
           of
           Death
           and
           Darkness
           ,
           and
           
             triumphing
             openly
          
           over
           them
           by
           his
           visible
           Ascension
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           hath
           given
           so
           plain
           and
           sensible
           a
           Demonstration
           to
           all
           Mankind
           that
           he
           is
           able
           to
           make
           good
           to
           the
           uttermost
           all
           the
           glorious
           Promises
           which
           he
           hath
           made
           to
           us
           of
           a
           blessed
           Resurrection
           to
           eternal
           Life
           and
           Happiness
           in
           another
           World
           ?
           
             To
             Him
             be
             Glory
             and
             Dominion
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SERMON
           IV.
           Concerning
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           CHRIST
           .
        
         
           Preached
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           Lawrence
           Jewry
           ,
           
             December
             28.
             1680.
             
          
        
         
           
             JOHN
             I.
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             Word
             was
             made
             flesh
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           THE
           third
           and
           last
           thing
           which
           I
           proposed
           upon
           this
           Argument
           of
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           was
           ,
           
           to
           give
           some
           account
           of
           this
           Dispensation
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           thought
           fit
           thus
           to
           order
           things
           ,
           in
           great
           condescension
           to
           the
           weakness
           and
           common
           prejudices
           of
           Mankind
           :
           And
           that
           when
           all
           things
           are
           duly
           weigh'd
           and
           consider'd
           it
           will
           appear
           much
           more
           for
           
           our
           comfort
           and
           advantuge
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           way
           which
           the
           wisdom
           of
           men
           would
           have
           been
           most
           apt
           to
           devise
           and
           pitch
           upon
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           the
           more
           necessary
           to
           give
           some
           account
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           because
           after
           all
           that
           hath
           hitherto
           been
           said
           in
           answer
           to
           the
           Objections
           against
           it
           ,
           it
           may
           still
           seem
           very
           strange
           to
           a
           considering
           man
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           could
           without
           all
           this
           circumstance
           and
           condescension
           have
           done
           the
           business
           for
           which
           his
           Son
           came
           into
           the
           World
           and
           appear'd
           in
           our
           Nature
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           could
           have
           given
           the
           same
           Laws
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           have
           offer'd
           to
           us
           the
           forgiveness
           of
           our
           Sins
           and
           eternal
           Life
           upon
           our
           Repentance
           for
           Sins
           past
           ,
           and
           a
           sincere
           endeavour
           of
           obedience
           for
           the
           future
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           this
           ,
           he
           should
           yet
           make
           choice
           of
           this
           way
           for
           the
           Redemption
           and
           Recovery
           of
           fallen
           Man
           ,
           by
           sending
           his
           Son
           in
           our
           Nature
           ,
           to
           accomplish
           this
           Design
           .
        
         
         
           And
           in
           the
           handling
           of
           this
           Argument
           I
           shall
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           all
           along
           take
           the
           express
           declarations
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           the
           pregnant
           intimations
           of
           Scripture
           for
           my
           ground
           and
           guide
           :
           It
           being
           always
           safest
           to
           take
           the
           Reasons
           of
           the
           Divine
           counsels
           and
           actions
           from
           God
           himself
           :
           And
           in
           the
        
         
           First
           place
           ,
           I
           make
           no
           manner
           of
           doubt
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           a
           great
           presumption
           and
           boldness
           in
           any
           man
           to
           affirm
           that
           the
           infinite
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           could
           not
           have
           brought
           about
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Men
           by
           any
           other
           way
           ,
           than
           by
           this
           very
           way
           in
           which
           he
           hath
           done
           it
           .
           For
           why
           should
           we
           take
           upon
           us
           to
           set
           limits
           to
           infinite
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           pretend
           to
           know
           the
           utmost
           extent
           of
           it
           ?
           But
           since
           God
           hath
           been
           pleased
           to
           pitch
           upon
           this
           Way
           rather
           than
           any
           other
           ,
           this
           surely
           ought
           to
           be
           reason
           enough
           to
           satisfie
           us
           of
           the
           peculiar
           wisdom
           and
           fitness
           of
           it
           ,
           whether
           the
           particular
           Reasons
           
           of
           it
           appear
           to
           us
           or
           not
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           to
           be
           a
           very
           noble
           Argument
           ,
           and
           well
           worthy
           our
           consideration
           ,
           to
           enquire
           into
           the
           Reasons
           of
           this
           dispensation
           ,
           and
           to
           assign
           them
           particularly
           ,
           if
           we
           can
           .
           For
           I
           look
           upon
           Mysteries
           and
           Miracles
           in
           Religion
           to
           be
           much
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           great
           Reverence
           is
           due
           to
           both
           where
           they
           are
           certain
           ,
           and
           necessary
           in
           the
           Nature
           and
           Reason
           of
           the
           thing
           :
           But
           neither
           of
           them
           are
           easily
           to
           be
           admitted
           without
           necessity
           ,
           and
           very
           good
           evidence
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           consider
           in
           the
           next
           place
           that
           in
           the
           several
           Revelations
           which
           God
           hath
           made
           of
           himself
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           he
           hath
           with
           great
           condescension
           accommodated
           himself
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           manner
           and
           degree
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           condition
           ,
           and
           capacity
           ,
           and
           other
           circumstances
           of
           the
           Persons
           and
           People
           to
           whom
           they
           were
           made
           .
        
         
         
           Particularly
           we
           find
           that
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           God
           towards
           the
           Jewish
           Nation
           was
           full
           of
           condescension
           to
           the
           temper
           ,
           and
           prejudices
           ,
           and
           other
           circumstances
           of
           that
           People
           .
           For
           the
           Religion
           and
           Laws
           which
           God
           gave
           them
           were
           far
           from
           being
           the
           best
           and
           most
           perfect
           in
           themselves
           ;
           in
           which
           sense
           some
           understand
           that
           Passage
           in
           the
           Prophet
           Ezekiel
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           that
           God
           gave
           them
           
             Statutes
             which
             were
             not
             good
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           very
           imperfect
           in
           comparison
           of
           what
           he
           could
           and
           would
           have
           given
           them
           ,
           had
           they
           been
           capable
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           yet
           such
           as
           were
           very
           well
           suited
           and
           fitted
           to
           their
           present
           capacity
           and
           circumstances
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           observe
           yet
           further
           ;
           That
           though
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           main
           and
           substance
           of
           it
           ,
           be
           a
           most
           perfect
           Institution
           ,
           being
           the
           
             Law
             of
             Nature
          
           reviv'd
           and
           perfected
           ;
           yet
           upon
           a
           due
           consideration
           of
           things
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           that
           the
           manner
           and
           circumstances
           of
           this
           
           Dispensation
           are
           full
           of
           condescension
           to
           the
           weakness
           of
           mankind
           and
           very
           much
           accommodated
           to
           the
           most
           common
           and
           deeply
           radicated
           Prejudices
           of
           Men
           concerning
           God
           and
           Religion
           ;
           and
           peculiarly
           fitted
           to
           remove
           and
           root
           them
           out
           of
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           by
           substituting
           something
           in
           the
           place
           of
           them
           of
           as
           near
           a
           compliance
           with
           them
           as
           was
           consistent
           with
           the
           Honour
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Design
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           easie
           to
           give
           a
           certain
           account
           of
           the
           true
           Original
           of
           some
           Notions
           and
           Prejudices
           concerning
           God
           and
           Religion
           which
           have
           generally
           obtained
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           that
           variety
           of
           Religions
           ,
           and
           the
           different
           ways
           of
           Worship
           and
           Superstition
           which
           have
           been
           in
           several
           Nations
           of
           the
           Earth
           :
           But
           in
           History
           and
           Fact
           this
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           some
           Notions
           ,
           and
           those
           very
           gross
           and
           erroneous
           ,
           did
           almost
           universally
           prevail
           even
           among
           those
           who
           did
           extremely
           differ
           in
           the
           particular
           
           Forms
           and
           Modes
           of
           their
           Superstition
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           some
           of
           these
           were
           much
           more
           tolerable
           than
           others
           ,
           yet
           God
           seems
           to
           have
           had
           great
           consideration
           of
           some
           very
           weak
           and
           gross
           apprehensions
           of
           Mankind
           concerning
           Religion
           .
           And
           ,
           as
           in
           some
           of
           the
           Laws
           given
           by
           Moses
           God
           was
           pleased
           particularly
           to
           consider
           the
           hardness
           of
           
             the
             hearts
          
           of
           that
           People
           ;
           so
           he
           seems
           likewise
           to
           have
           very
           much
           suited
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           and
           the
           Method
           of
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           by
           the
           Incarnation
           and
           Sufferings
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           to
           the
           common
           Prejudices
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           especially
           of
           the
           Heathen
           World
           ,
           whose
           minds
           were
           less
           prepared
           for
           this
           Dispensation
           than
           the
           Jews
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           Light
           and
           advantages
           which
           the
           Jewish
           Nation
           had
           above
           the
           Gentile
           World
           :
           That
           so
           by
           this
           Means
           and
           Method
           he
           might
           wean
           them
           by
           degrees
           from
           their
           gross
           conceptions
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           rectify
           more
           easily
           their
           wrong
           apprehensions
           
           by
           gratifying
           them
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           gracious
           compliance
           with
           our
           weakness
           by
           bending
           and
           accommodating
           the
           way
           and
           Method
           of
           our
           Salvation
           to
           our
           weak
           Capacity
           and
           imperfect
           Conceptions
           of
           things
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           And
           that
           God
           hath
           done
           this
           in
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           will
           I
           think
           very
           plainly
           appear
           in
           the
           following
           Instances
           ;
           in
           most
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           be
           very
           brief
           ,
           and
           only
           insist
           somewhat
           more
           largely
           upon
           the
           last
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           1st
           .
           The
           World
           was
           much
           given
           to
           admire
           Mysteries
           in
           Religion
           .
           The
           Jews
           had
           theirs
           ;
           several
           of
           which
           by
           God's
           own
           appointment
           were
           reserv'd
           and
           kept
           secret
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           from
           the
           People
           ;
           others
           were
           added
           by
           the
           Superstition
           of
           after
           Ages
           ,
           and
           held
           in
           equal
           or
           rather
           greater
           Veneration
           than
           the
           former
           :
           And
           the
           Heathen
           likewise
           had
           theirs
           ;
           the
           Devil
           always
           affecting
           to
           imitate
           
           God
           so
           far
           as
           served
           his
           wicked
           and
           malicious
           design
           of
           seducing
           Mankind
           into
           Idolatry
           and
           the
           Worship
           of
           himself
           :
           And
           therefore
           the
           Scripture
           always
           speaks
           of
           the
           
             Heathen
             Idolatry
          
           as
           the
           Worship
           of
           Devils
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           God
           :
           So
           that
           almost
           every
           Nation
           had
           their
           peculiar
           and
           celebrated
           Mysteries
           ;
           most
           of
           which
           were
           either
           very
           odd
           and
           phantastical
           ,
           or
           very
           lewd
           and
           impure
           ,
           or
           very
           inhuman
           and
           cruel
           ,
           and
           every
           way
           unworthy
           of
           the
           Deity
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           
             great
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
          
           the
           
             Incarnation
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ;
           or
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           it
           ,
           
             God
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           ;
           was
           such
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           greatness
           and
           wonderfulness
           ,
           for
           the
           infinite
           mercy
           and
           condescension
           of
           it
           ,
           did
           obscure
           and
           swallow
           up
           all
           other
           Mysteries
           .
           For
           which
           reason
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           in
           allusion
           to
           the
           
             Heathen
             Mysteries
          
           and
           in
           contempt
           of
           them
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           great
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           says
           ,
           
           
             without
             controversy
             great
             
             is
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             God
             was
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Since
           the
           World
           had
           such
           an
           admiration
           for
           Mysteries
           ,
           he
           instanceth
           in
           that
           which
           was
           a
           
             Mystery
             indeed
          
           ;
           a
           Mystery
           beyond
           all
           dispute
           ,
           and
           beyond
           all
           comparison
           .
        
         
           2dly
           .
           There
           was
           likewise
           a
           great
           inclination
           in
           Mankind
           to
           the
           Worship
           of
           a
           visible
           and
           
             sensible
             Deity
          
           :
           And
           this
           was
           a
           main
           Root
           and
           Source
           of
           the
           various
           Idolatries
           in
           the
           Heathen
           World.
           Now
           to
           take
           Men
           off
           from
           this
           ,
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           appear
           in
           our
           Nature
           ;
           that
           they
           who
           were
           so
           fond
           of
           a
           
             visible
             Deity
          
           might
           have
           one
           to
           whom
           they
           might
           pay
           
             Divine
             Worship
          
           without
           danger
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           without
           injury
           to
           the
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           :
           even
           a
           true
           and
           natural
           Image
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           Fountain
           of
           the
           Deity
           ;
           or
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           describes
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           the
           resplendency
           or
           
             brightness
             of
             his
          
           Fathers
           Glory
           ,
           
           
             and
             the
             express
          
           Character
           or
           
             Image
             of
             his
             Person
          
           .
        
         
         
           3dly
           .
           Another
           Notion
           which
           had
           generally
           obtained
           among
           Mankind
           ,
           was
           concerning
           the
           Expiation
           of
           the
           Sins
           of
           men
           and
           appeasing
           the
           offended
           Deity
           by
           Sacrifice
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           supposed
           the
           punishment
           due
           to
           the
           Sinner
           was
           transferred
           ,
           to
           exempt
           him
           from
           it
           :
           Especially
           by
           the
           Sacrifices
           of
           Men
           ,
           which
           had
           almost
           universally
           prevailed
           in
           the
           Gentile
           World.
           
        
         
           And
           this
           Notion
           of
           the
           
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
          
           ,
           by
           Sacrifices
           of
           one
           kind
           or
           other
           ,
           seems
           to
           have
           obtained
           very
           early
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           among
           all
           other
           ways
           of
           
             Divine
             Worship
          
           to
           have
           found
           the
           most
           universal
           reception
           in
           all
           Times
           and
           Places
           .
           And
           indeed
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           and
           Worship
           was
           a
           plain
           Condescension
           to
           the
           general
           apprehensions
           of
           men
           concerning
           this
           way
           of
           appeasing
           the
           Deity
           by
           Sacrifice
           :
           And
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Pagan
           Religion
           and
           Worship
           was
           likewise
           founded
           upon
           the
           same
           Notion
           and
           Opinion
           ,
           
           which
           because
           it
           was
           so
           universal
           seems
           to
           have
           had
           its
           Original
           from
           the
           
             first
             Parents
          
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           either
           immediately
           after
           the
           Creation
           ,
           or
           after
           the
           Flood
           ;
           and
           from
           thence
           ,
           I
           mean
           as
           to
           the
           substance
           of
           this
           Notion
           to
           have
           been
           derived
           and
           propagated
           to
           all
           their
           Posterity
           .
        
         
           And
           with
           this
           general
           Notion
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           whatever
           the
           ground
           and
           foundation
           of
           it
           might
           be
           ,
           God
           was
           pleased
           so
           far
           to
           comply
           as
           once
           for
           all
           to
           have
           a
           general
           Atonement
           made
           for
           the
           Sins
           of
           all
           Mankind
           by
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           his
           
             only
             Son
          
           ,
           whom
           his
           wise
           Providence
           did
           
             permit
             by
             wicked
             hands
             to
             be
             crucified
             and
             slain
             .
          
           But
           I
           shall
           not
           at
           present
           insist
           any
           further
           upon
           this
           ;
           which
           requires
           a
           particular
           Discourse
           by
           it self
           ,
           and
           may
           by
           God's
           assistance
           in
           due
           time
           have
           it
           .
        
         
           4thly
           .
           Another
           very
           common
           Notion
           and
           very
           rife
           in
           the
           the
           Heathen
           World
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           Source
           of
           their
           Idolatry
           ,
           was
           their
           Apotheoses
           or
           Canonizing
           of
           famous
           and
           eminent
           
           Persons
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           Life
           time
           had
           done
           great
           things
           and
           some
           way
           or
           other
           been
           great
           Benefactors
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           by
           advancing
           them
           after
           their
           Death
           to
           the
           Dignity
           of
           an
           inferiour
           kind
           of
           Gods
           fit
           to
           be
           worship'd
           by
           men
           here
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           their
           Prayers
           and
           Supplications
           address'd
           to
           them
           as
           proper
           and
           powerful
           Mediators
           and
           Intercessors
           for
           them
           with
           the
           
             Superiour
             Gods
          
           :
           To
           these
           they
           gave
           the
           Titles
           of
           Hero's
           and
           Semidei
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             half
             Gods
          
           ;
           though
           the
           Notion
           of
           a
           Being
           that
           is
           just
           half-infinite
           seems
           to
           me
           very
           hard
           to
           be
           conceiv'd
           and
           defin'd
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           take
           men
           off
           from
           this
           kind
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           it
           ,
           behold
           One
           in
           our
           
             Nature
             exalted
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Majesty
             on
             high
          
           ;
           to
           be
           worshipped
           by
           Men
           and
           
             Angels
             :
             One
          
           that
           was
           the
           truly
           
             Great
             Benefactor
          
           of
           mankind
           :
           One
           that
           
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             is
             alive
             again
             ,
             and
             lives
             for
             evermore
             ,
             to
             make
             intercession
             for
             us
             .
          
        
         
         
           5thly
           .
           To
           give
           but
           one
           Instance
           more
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           already
           intimated
           :
           The
           World
           was
           mightily
           bent
           upon
           addressing
           their
           requests
           and
           supplications
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           Deity
           immediately
           ,
           because
           their
           Superstition
           thought
           that
           too
           great
           a
           presumption
           ,
           but
           by
           some
           Mediators
           between
           the
           Gods
           and
           them
           ,
           who
           might
           with
           advantage
           in
           this
           humble
           manner
           present
           their
           Requests
           so
           as
           to
           find
           acceptance
           .
           To
           this
           end
           they
           made
           use
           of
           the
           Daemons
           or
           Angels
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Hero's
           ,
           or
           
             Deifyed
             Men
          
           whom
           I
           mentioned
           before
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           put
           up
           their
           Prayers
           to
           the
           
             Supreme
             Gods
          
           ,
           hoping
           by
           their
           Intercession
           ,
           and
           Patronage
           of
           their
           Cause
           ,
           to
           obtain
           a
           gracious
           answer
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           gracious
           compliance
           with
           this
           common
           apprehension
           ,
           and
           thereby
           more
           easily
           and
           effectually
           to
           extirpate
           this
           sort
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           so
           generally
           practised
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           constitute
           and
           appoint
           
           One
           in
           our
           Nature
           to
           be
           a
           perpetual
           Advocate
           and
           Intercessor
           in
           Heaven
           for
           us
           ,
           to
           offer
           up
           our
           Prayers
           to
           
             God
             his
             Father
          
           ,
           and
           to
           obtain
           
             mercy
             for
             us
             and
             grace
             to
             help
             in
             time
             of
             need
             .
          
        
         
           And
           for
           ever
           to
           take
           us
           off
           from
           all
           other
           Mediators
           ,
           
           we
           are
           expressly
           told
           in
           Scripture
           that
           as
           there
           is
           but
           
             one
             God
          
           to
           whom
           we
           are
           to
           pray
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           but
           
             one
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             the
             Man
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
          
           by
           whom
           we
           are
           to
           offer
           up
           our
           Prayers
           to
           God
           :
           And
           that
           we
           need
           not
           look
           out
           for
           any
           other
           ,
           since
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           that
           he
           
             is
             able
             to
             save
             to
             the
             uttermost
             all
             those
             that
             come
             to
             God
             by
             him
             ,
             seeing
             he
             lives
             for
             ever
             to
             make
             intercession
             for
             us
             .
          
        
         
           And
           for
           this
           reason
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           altogether
           inexcusable
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           for
           introducing
           more
           Mediators
           and
           Intercessors
           ,
           more
           Patrons
           and
           Advocates
           in
           Heaven
           for
           us
           :
           And
           this
           not
           only
           without
           any
           necessity
           ,
           for
           who
           can
           add
           any
           vertue
           and
           efficacy
           to
           the
           powerful
           and
           prevalent
           intercession
           
           of
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ?
           but
           likewise
           in
           direct
           contradiction
           to
           the
           express
           Constitution
           and
           appointment
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           who
           says
           there
           is
           
             but
             one
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             men
             ,
          
           and
           they
           say
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           many
           more
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           
             B.
             Virgin
          
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           in
           Heaven
           .
           Besides
           that
           by
           this
           very
           thing
           they
           revive
           one
           notorious
           Piece
           of
           the
           old
           Pagan
           Idolatry
           ,
           which
           God
           so
           plainly
           design'd
           to
           extinguish
           by
           appointing
           One
           only
           
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             Men.
          
           
        
         
           By
           this
           Condescension
           likewise
           God
           hath
           given
           us
           the
           comfortable
           assurance
           of
           a
           most
           powerful
           and
           a
           perpetual
           Intercessor
           at
           
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
          
           in
           our
           behalf
           .
           For
           if
           we
           consider
           Christ
           as
           Man
           and
           of
           the
           same
           Nature
           with
           us
           ,
           
             bone
             of
             our
             bone
             ,
             and
             flesh
             of
             our
             flesh
             ,
          
           so
           very
           nearly
           allied
           and
           related
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           may
           easily
           believe
           that
           he
           hath
           a
           most
           tender
           care
           and
           concernment
           for
           us
           :
           That
           he
           sincerely
           wisheth
           our
           happiness
           ,
           and
           
           will
           by
           all
           means
           seek
           to
           procure
           it
           ,
           if
           we
           our selves
           by
           our
           own
           willful
           obstinacy
           do
           not
           hinder
           it
           ,
           and
           resist
           the
           kindness
           and
           
             the
             counsel
             of
             God
             against
             our selves
             :
          
           For
           if
           we
           be
           resolv'd
           to
           continue
           impenitent
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           help
           for
           us
           ;
           we
           must
           
             die
             in
             our
             Sins
          
           ,
           and
           Salvation
           it self
           cannot
           save
           us
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           proceed
           ;
           it
           cannot
           surely
           but
           be
           matter
           of
           greatest
           consolation
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Man
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           who
           is
           now
           so
           
             highly
             exalted
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           who
           hath
           
             all
             power
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
          
           is
           our
           Patron
           and
           Advocate
           in
           Heaven
           to
           plead
           our
           Cause
           with
           God
           :
           Since
           we
           cannot
           but
           think
           ,
           that
           He
           who
           was
           pleased
           to
           become
           
             Brother
             to
             us
             all
          
           does
           bear
           a
           true
           affection
           and
           good
           will
           to
           us
           :
           And
           that
           He
           who
           assumed
           our
           Nature
           will
           heartily
           espouse
           our
           Cause
           ,
           and
           plead
           it
           powerfully
           for
           us
           ;
           and
           will
           with
           all
           possible
           advantage
           recommend
           our
           Petitions
           and
           Requests
           to
           God.
           
        
         
         
           But
           then
           if
           we
           consider
           further
           ,
           that
           He
           did
           not
           only
           take
           our
           Nature
           ,
           but
           likewise
           took
           our
           infirmities
           and
           bore
           them
           many
           years
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           had
           long
           and
           continual
           experience
           of
           the
           saddest
           sufferings
           to
           which
           human
           Nature
           is
           subject
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           
             was
             tempted
             in
             all
             things
             like
             as
             we
             are
             :
          
           This
           gives
           us
           still
           greater
           assurance
           that
           he
           who
           suffer'd
           and
           was
           tempted
           himself
           cannot
           but
           be
           touched
           with
           a
           lively
           sense
           of
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           must
           have
           learn'd
           by
           his
           own
           Sufferings
           to
           compassionate
           ours
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           ready
           to
           succour
           us
           when
           we
           are
           tempted
           ,
           and
           to
           afford
           us
           grace
           and
           help
           suitable
           to
           all
           our
           wants
           and
           infirmities
           :
           For
           nothing
           gives
           us
           so
           just
           a
           sense
           of
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           others
           as
           the
           remembrance
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           and
           the
           bitter
           experience
           of
           the
           like
           Sufferings
           and
           Temptations
           in
           our selves
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           doth
           very
           particularly
           insist
           upon
           as
           matter
           of
           greatest
           comfort
           and
           encouragement
           
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           did
           not
           only
           assume
           our
           Nature
           ,
           but
           
             was
             made
             in
             all
             things
             like
             unto
             us
             ,
          
           and
           during
           his
           abode
           here
           upon
           Earth
           did
           suffer
           and
           
             was
             tempted
             like
             as
             we
             are
             :
             For
             verily
             ,
          
           says
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
           
             he
             took
             not
             on
             him
             the
             nature
             of
             Angels
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             :
             Wherefore
             in
             all
             things
             it
             behoved
             him
             to
             be
             made
             like
             unto
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             a
             merciful
             and
             faithful
             High-Priest
             in
             things
             pertaining
             to
             God
             :
             For
             in
             that
             he
             himself
             suffered
             being
             tempted
             ,
             he
             is
             able
             to
             succour
             them
             that
             are
             tempted
             .
          
        
         
           And
           again
           exhorting
           the
           Jews
           who
           were
           newly
           converted
           to
           Christianity
           to
           continue
           
             stedfact
             in
             their
             Profession
          
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           sufferings
           to
           which
           upon
           that
           account
           they
           were
           exposed
           ;
           he
           comforts
           them
           with
           this
           consideration
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
          
           so
           powerful
           an
           Advocate
           and
           Intercessor
           for
           us
           as
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           who
           is
           sensible
           of
           our
           Case
           ,
           having
           suffered
           the
           same
           things
           Himself
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
           we
           cannot
           doubt
           of
           his
           compassion
           to
           us
           and
           readiness
           to
           support
           us
           in
           the
           like
           Sufferings
           :
           
           
             Seeing
             then
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             that
             we
             have
             a
             great
             High
             Priest
             that
             is
             passed
             into
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             Jesus
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             let
             us
             hold
             fast
             our
             Profession
             :
             For
             we
             have
             not
             an
             High-Priest
             that
             cannot
             be
             touched
             with
             the
             feeling
             of
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             but
             was
             in
             all
             points
             tempted
             like
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             yet
             without
             Sin
             :
          
           From
           whence
           he
           concludes
           ,
           that
           having
           such
           an
           Intercessor
           we
           may
           with
           great
           confidence
           and
           assurance
           address
           our
           Supplications
           to
           God
           for
           his
           mercy
           and
           help
           in
           all
           our
           wants
           and
           weakness
           ,
           to
           supply
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           to
           assist
           the
           
             other
             :
             Let
             us
             therefore
             ,
             says
          
           he
           ,
           
             come
             boldly
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             obtain
             mercy
             and
             find
             grace
             to
             help
             in
             time
             of
             need
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             grace
             for
             seasonable
             relief
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           our
           
             B.
             Saviour
          
           and
           Redeemer
           ,
           now
           that
           he
           is
           advanced
           to
           Heaven
           and
           exalted
           to
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           not
           unmindful
           of
           us
           in
           this
           height
           of
           his
           Glory
           and
           
           Greatness
           ;
           but
           with
           the
           tenderest
           affection
           and
           compassion
           to
           Mankind
           doth
           still
           prosecute
           the
           Design
           of
           our
           Salvation
           ;
           and
           in
           vertue
           of
           his
           meritorious
           Obedience
           and
           Sufferings
           ,
           which
           he
           presents
           to
           God
           continually
           ,
           he
           offers
           up
           our
           Prayers
           to
           Him
           ,
           and
           pleads
           our
           Cause
           with
           Him
           ,
           and
           represents
           to
           Him
           all
           our
           wants
           and
           necessities
           ,
           and
           procures
           for
           us
           a
           favourable
           answer
           of
           our
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           supplies
           of
           grace
           and
           strength
           proportionable
           to
           our
           temptations
           and
           infirmities
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           this
           prevalent
           intercession
           of
           his
           with
           God
           for
           us
           ,
           our
           Sins
           are
           forgiven
           ,
           and
           our
           Wants
           supplied
           ,
           and
           our
           Requests
           granted
           ,
           and
           the
           gracious
           assistance
           and
           supports
           of
           God's
           
             H.
             Spirit
          
           are
           seasonably
           afforded
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           
             kept
             by
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             through
             Faith
             unto
             Salvation
             :
          
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           all
           those
           Blessings
           and
           Benefits
           are
           procured
           for
           us
           by
           his
           Intercession
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           he
           
           purchased
           for
           us
           by
           his
           Blood
           upon
           Earth
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           in
           this
           Method
           of
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           besides
           many
           other
           gracious
           Condescensions
           which
           God
           hath
           made
           to
           the
           weakness
           and
           prejudices
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           our
           
             B.
             Saviour
          
           hath
           perfectly
           supplied
           the
           two
           great
           Wants
           concerning
           which
           Mankind
           was
           at
           so
           great
           a
           loss
           before
           ,
           namely
           the
           Want
           of
           an
           effectual
           
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
          
           for
           Sin
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           prevalent
           Mediator
           and
           Intercessor
           with
           God
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           And
           he
           hath
           ,
           in
           great
           Goodness
           and
           Condescension
           to
           our
           inveterate
           Prejudices
           concerning
           these
           things
           ,
           taken
           effectual
           care
           fully
           to
           supply
           both
           these
           Wants
           ;
           having
           
             appeared
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             to
             take
             away
             Sin
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
          
           ;
           and
           in
           vertue
           of
           that
           Sacrifice
           appearing
           now
           
             in
             Heaven
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             for
             us
             ,
          
           he
           is
           become
           our
           perpetual
           Advocate
           and
           a
           most
           prevalent
           Intercessor
           with
           God
           in
           our
           behalf
           .
        
         
         
           For
           instead
           of
           the
           various
           and
           endless
           Sacrifices
           of
           the
           Jews
           and
           Heathen
           ,
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           hath
           
             by
             one
             Sacrifice
             for
             Sins
             perfected
             for
             ever
             them
             that
             are
             sanctified
             :
          
           And
           instead
           of
           the
           Mediation
           of
           Daemons
           and
           Hero's
           ,
           to
           offer
           up
           our
           Prayers
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           Intercessors
           made
           use
           of
           among
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           we
           have
           
             one
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             men
             ,
          
           appointed
           by
           God
           himself
           ,
           even
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           who
           
             is
             entred
             into
             Heaven
             it self
          
           ,
           there
           to
           
             appear
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             for
             us
             :
          
           And
           to
           assure
           us
           that
           he
           commiserates
           our
           Case
           and
           hath
           a
           true
           and
           tender
           sense
           of
           our
           infirmities
           and
           sufferings
           ,
           the
           very
           manner
           of
           his
           Intercession
           for
           us
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           represents
           it
           to
           us
           ,
           is
           a
           plain
           Demonstration
           of
           the
           thing
           :
           For
           he
           intercedes
           for
           us
           in
           Heaven
           by
           representing
           to
           God
           his
           Father
           his
           sufferings
           upon
           Earth
           ;
           and
           pleading
           them
           in
           our
           behalf
           :
           So
           that
           the
           very
           Argument
           which
           he
           useth
           to
           God
           for
           us
           cannot
           but
           stir
           up
           compassion
           in
           Him
           
           towards
           us
           ,
           and
           whilst
           he
           represents
           his
           Own
           sufferings
           in
           our
           behalf
           ,
           we
           cannot
           think
           that
           he
           is
           unmindful
           and
           insensible
           of
           Ours
           .
        
         
           You
           see
           then
           that
           in
           this
           Dispensation
           of
           God
           for
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           by
           sending
           his
           Son
           in
           our
           Nature
           ,
           things
           are
           not
           only
           suited
           in
           great
           condescension
           to
           our
           apprehensions
           ,
           but
           are
           likewise
           in
           great
           compassion
           to
           us
           every
           way
           fitted
           for
           our
           comfort
           and
           encouragement
           .
           God
           hath
           made
           him
           our
           great
           Patron
           and
           Advocate
           who
           was
           our
           Sacrifice
           and
           Propitiation
           .
           And
           surely
           we
           have
           all
           the
           reason
           in
           the
           World
           to
           believe
           that
           he
           who
           
             in
             the
             days
             of
             his
             flesh
          
           humbled
           himself
           and
           became
           
             obedient
             to
             the
             death
          
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           do
           us
           all
           good
           offices
           now
           that
           he
           is
           advanced
           to
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           he
           who
           dyed
           for
           us
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           now
           that
           he
           lives
           again
           will
           make
           intercession
           for
           us
           in
           Heaven
           and
           perfect
           that
           Salvation
           which
           he
           purchased
           for
           us
           upon
           the
           Cross
           .
        
         
         
           And
           therefore
           we
           find
           in
           Scripture
           that
           as
           the
           purchasing
           of
           our
           Salvation
           is
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Death
           and
           Sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           the
           perfecting
           of
           it
           is
           attributed
           to
           his
           Intercession
           for
           us
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           his
           
             Father
             :
             Wherefore
          
           ,
           says
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           
             Hebrews
             ,
             he
             is
             able
             to
             save
             to
             the
             uttermost
             all
             those
             that
             come
             to
             God
             by
             him
             ,
             seeing
             he
             liveth
             for
             ever
             to
             make
             intercession
             for
             us
             :
          
           He
           
             dyed
             once
          
           to
           purchase
           these
           benefits
           ,
           but
           
             he
             lives
             for
             ever
          
           to
           procure
           them
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           apply
           them
           to
           us
           :
           And
           now
           that
           he
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           is
           as
           intent
           upon
           our
           Concernments
           and
           lays
           our
           Happiness
           as
           much
           to
           heart
           as
           when
           he
           dwelt
           here
           among
           us
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           poured
           out
           his
           Blood
           a
           Sacrifice
           for
           Sin
           upon
           the
           Cross
           :
           And
           that
           when
           he
           lived
           here
           below
           he
           suffer'd
           and
           was
           tempted
           as
           we
           are
           ,
           this
           very
           consideration
           gives
           us
           the
           greatest
           assurance
           possible
           that
           he
           is
           still
           touched
           with
           the
           feeling
           of
           our
           infirmities
           and
           hath
           a
           lively
           sense
           of
           our
           Sufferings
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           
           that
           he
           doth
           compassionate
           our
           Case
           and
           will
           use
           all
           his
           power
           and
           interest
           for
           our
           advantage
           ,
           for
           our
           seasonable
           support
           and
           succour
           in
           all
           our
           trials
           and
           sufferings
           .
           But
           besides
           the
           wonderful
           Gondescension
           of
           this
           Dispensation
           ,
           there
           is
           likewise
           in
           the
        
         
           Fifth
           and
           last
           place
           ,
           a
           great
           Congruity
           and
           fitness
           in
           the
           thing
           it self
           ;
           and
           this
           Method
           of
           our
           Salvation
           which
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           hath
           pitched
           upon
           is
           in
           many
           other
           respects
           very
           much
           for
           our
           real
           benefit
           and
           comfort
           .
           For
           by
           this
           means
           we
           have
           a
           perfect
           and
           familiar
           Example
           of
           holiness
           and
           obedience
           in
           our
           own
           Nature
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           plainly
           see
           that
           God
           requires
           nothing
           of
           us
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           himself
           when
           he
           submitted
           to
           become
           Man
           did
           think
           fit
           to
           do
           :
           For
           
             being
             made
             of
             a
             Woman
          
           ,
           he
           was
           of
           necessity
           
             made
             under
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           by
           assuming
           
             human
             Nature
          
           he
           became
           naturally
           subject
           to
           the
           Laws
           and
           conditions
           of
           his
           Being
           .
        
         
         
           And
           here
           likewise
           is
           a
           provision
           made
           for
           the
           Expiation
           and
           Forgiveness
           of
           our
           Sins
           ,
           in
           a
           way
           not
           only
           very
           honourable
           to
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Authority
           of
           his
           Laws
           ,
           but
           likewise
           very
           effectual
           to
           discountenance
           Sin
           and
           to
           deter
           men
           from
           it
           ;
           since
           God
           did
           not
           think
           fit
           to
           forgive
           the
           Sins
           of
           men
           without
           great
           Sufferings
           and
           that
           in
           our
           Nature
           :
           For
           though
           God
           was
           willing
           to
           save
           the
           Sinner
           ,
           yet
           rather
           than
           encouragement
           should
           be
           given
           to
           Sin
           by
           letting
           it
           go
           unpunish'd
           ,
           he
           was
           contented
           to
           give
           up
           the
           
             dearly
             beloved
             of
             his
             Soul
          
           to
           be
           a
           Sarcifice
           and
           
             Propitiation
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             whole
             World.
             
          
        
         
           By
           the
           same
           means
           also
           we
           have
           a
           most
           powerful
           Antidote
           against
           the
           fear
           of
           Suffering
           ,
           and
           particularly
           against
           the
           fear
           of
           Death
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           slaveries
           of
           human
           Nature
           :
           So
           also
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           
             that
             for
             this
             cause
          
           Christ
           
             himself
             also
             took
             part
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             that
             by
             Death
             he
             might
             destroy
             him
             that
             had
             the
             
             power
             of
             Death
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Devil
             ;
             and
             might
             deliver
             those
             who
             through
             fear
             of
             Death
             were
             all
             their
             life-time
             subject
             to
             bondage
             .
          
        
         
           Again
           ,
           we
           have
           hereby
           full
           assurance
           of
           a
           blessed
           Immortality
           in
           another
           Life
           ,
           because
           in
           our
           Nature
           Death
           and
           all
           the
           Powers
           of
           Darkness
           were
           baffled
           and
           overcome
           .
           The
           Death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           have
           been
           without
           his
           Incarnation
           ;
           and
           so
           likewise
           his
           Resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           and
           his
           Ascension
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           are
           sensible
           Demonstrations
           to
           all
           Mankind
           of
           a
           blessed
           Immortality
           after
           Death
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           most
           powerful
           motive
           in
           the
           world
           to
           Obedience
           and
           a
           holy
           Life
           .
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           we
           may
           upon
           this
           account
           promise
           to
           our selves
           a
           fair
           and
           equal
           Trial
           at
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           
             great
             Day
          
           ,
           because
           we
           shall
           then
           be
           judged
           by
           a
           Man
           like
           our selves
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           and
           Judge
           himself
           hath
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           for
           this
           reason
           
             God
             hath
             committed
             all
             Judgment
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
          
           
           
             because
             he
             is
             the
             
             Son
             of
             man.
          
           And
           this
           in
           human
           Judgments
           is
           accounted
           a
           great
           Privilege
           ,
           to
           be
           judged
           by
           those
           who
           are
           of
           the
           same
           Rank
           and
           condition
           with
           our selves
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           likely
           to
           understand
           best
           and
           most
           carefully
           to
           examine
           and
           consider
           all
           our
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           to
           render
           our
           Case
           as
           if
           it
           were
           their
           own
           .
        
         
           So
           equitably
           doth
           God
           deal
           with
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           be
           acquitted
           or
           condemned
           by
           such
           a
           Judge
           as
           according
           to
           human
           measures
           we
           our selves
           should
           have
           chosen
           ;
           by
           One
           in
           our
           own
           Nature
           
             who
             was
             made
             in
             all
             things
             like
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
          
           only
           excepted
           which
           would
           have
           rendered
           him
           incapable
           of
           being
           our
           Judge
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           have
           made
           him
           a
           Criminal
           like
           our selves
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           offers
           this
           as
           a
           firm
           ground
           of
           assurance
           to
           us
           that
           
             God
             will
             judge
             the
             World
             in
             Righteousness
             ,
          
           because
           this
           Judgment
           shall
           be
           administred
           by
           a
           Man
           like
           our selves
           ;
           
             He
             hath
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             appointed
             a
             Day
             wherein
             be
             will
             Judge
             the
             
             World
             in
             Righteousness
             ,
             by
             that
             Man
             whom
             be
             bath
             ordained
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           shall
           now
           only
           make
           a
           practical
           Inference
           or
           two
           from
           what
           hath
           been
           delivered
           upon
           this
           Argument
           and
           so
           conclude
           this
           whole
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           serious
           consideration
           of
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           concerning
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           our
           
             B.
             Saviour
          
           should
           effectually
           prevail
           with
           us
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           great
           End
           and
           Design
           of
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God's
          
           becoming
           Man
           and
           
             dwelling
             amongst
             us
          
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           doing
           and
           suffering
           all
           those
           things
           which
           are
           recorded
           of
           him
           in
           the
           History
           of
           his
           Life
           and
           Death
           written
           by
           the
           
             H.
             Evangelists
          
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           consideration
           hereof
           should
           persuade
           us
           all
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           great
           Design
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Reformation
           of
           Mankind
           and
           the
           Recovery
           of
           us
           out
           of
           that
           sinful
           and
           miserable
           estate
           into
           which
           we
           were
           fallen
           :
           Because
           the
           Salvation
           which
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           hath
           purchased
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           offers
           to
           us
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           
           not
           to
           be
           accomplished
           and
           brought
           about
           any
           other
           way
           than
           by
           our
           forsaking
           our
           Sins
           and
           reforming
           our
           
             Lives
             .
             The
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             hath
             appeared
             to
             all
             men
             and
             brings
             Salvation
             ,
          
           will
           not
           make
           us
           partakers
           of
           it
           in
           any
           other
           way
           ,
           nor
           by
           any
           other
           means
           ,
           than
           by
           
             teaching
             us
             to
             deny
             ungodliness
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             live
             soberly
             and
             righteously
             ,
             and
             godly
             in
             this
             present
             World.
          
           God
           
             sent
             his
             Son
          
           Jesus
           
             to
             bless
             us
             ,
             by
             turning
             us
             away
             every
             one
             from
             his
             iniquities
          
           ;
           and
           unless
           this
           change
           be
           effectually
           wrought
           in
           us
           ,
           we
           are
           utterly
           incapable
           of
           all
           the
           Blessings
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           .
           All
           that
           He
           hath
           done
           for
           us
           
             without
             us
          
           will
           avail
           us
           nothing
           ,
           unless
           we
           be
           inwardly
           transformed
           and
           
             renewed
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             our
             minds
          
           ;
           unless
           we
           become
           
             new
             Creatures
          
           ,
           unless
           we
           make
           it
           the
           continual
           and
           sincere
           endeavour
           of
           our
           lives
           to
           
             keep
             the
             commandments
             of
             God.
          
           
        
         
           For
           the
           Scripture
           is
           most
           express
           and
           positive
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           That
           
           
             without
             Holiness
             no
             man
             shall
             see
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           
           That
           
             every
             man
             that
             hath
             this
             hope
             in
             Him
             ,
          
           
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           Christ
           to
           be
           saved
           by
           Him
           ,
           must
           
             purifie
             himself
             even
             as
             be
             is
             pure
             .
          
           We
           do
           not
           rightly
           and
           truly
           believe
           
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             World
             to
             save
             Sinners
             ,
          
           if
           we
           be
           not
           also
           thoroughly
           convinced
           that
           it
           is
           as
           necessary
           for
           us
           to
           leave
           our
           Sins
           ,
           as
           to
           believe
           this
           most
           faithful
           and
           
             credible
             Saying
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Obedience
           and
           Sufferings
           of
           our
           
             B.
             Saviour
          
           are
           indeed
           
             accounted
             to
             us
             for
             Righteousness
          
           ,
           and
           will
           most
           certainly
           redound
           to
           our
           unspeakable
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           upon
           our
           performance
           of
           the
           Condition
           which
           the
           Gospel
           doth
           require
           on
           our
           Part
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           
             every
             man
             that
             names
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             depart
             from
             iniquity
             :
          
           And
           the
           Grace
           of
           God's
           
             H.
             Spirit
          
           is
           ready
           to
           enable
           us
           to
           perform
           this
           Condition
           ,
           if
           we
           earnestly
           ask
           it
           ,
           and
           do
           sincerely
           co-operate
           with
           it
           :
           Provided
           we
           do
           what
           we
           can
           on
           our
           part
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           be
           wanting
           to
           us
           on
           His.
           But
           
           if
           we
           
             receive
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             vain
             ,
          
           and
           take
           no
           care
           to
           perform
           the
           Condition
           ,
           and
           do
           neglect
           to
           implore
           the
           Grace
           and
           assistance
           of
           God's
           
             H.
             Spirit
          
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           we
           have
           none
           to
           blame
           but
           our selves
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           then
           wholly
           our
           own
           fault
           if
           we
           fall
           short
           of
           that
           Happiness
           which
           Christ
           hath
           purchased
           ,
           and
           promised
           to
           us
           upon
           such
           easie
           and
           reasonable
           Conditians
           as
           the
           Gospel
           proposeth
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           no
           where
           find
           that
           God
           hath
           promised
           to
           force
           Happiness
           upon
           the
           negligent
           ,
           and
           a
           reward
           upon
           the
           
             wicked
             and
             slothful
             Servant
          
           :
           A
           gift
           may
           be
           given
           for
           nothing
           ,
           but
           surely
           a
           Reward
           does
           in
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           it
           always
           suppose
           some
           Service
           .
           None
           but
           
             a
             righteous
             man
          
           is
           capable
           of
           
             a
             righteous
             mans
             Reward
          
           :
           And
           St.
           John
           hath
           sufficiently
           cautioned
           us
           not
           to
           think
           our selves
           Righteous
           unless
           we
           be
           
             doers
             of
             righteousness
          
           :
           
           
             Little
             children
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             let
             no
             man
             deceive
             you
             ,
             he
             that
             doth
             righteousness
             is
             righteous
             ,
             even
             as
             He
             is
             righteous
             .
          
           This
           is
           so
           
           very
           plain
           a
           Text
           ,
           that
           if
           men
           were
           not
           either
           very
           easie
           to
           be
           deceived
           by
           others
           ,
           or
           very
           willing
           to
           deceive
           themselves
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           possibly
           mistake
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           :
           And
           therefore
           I
           will
           repeat
           it
           once
           more
           ,
           
             Little
             children
             ,
             let
             no
             man
             deceive
             you
             ;
             he
             that
             doth
             righteousness
             is
             righteous
             even
             as
             He
             is
             righteous
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           other
           Inference
           which
           I
           would
           make
           from
           the
           precedent
           Discourse
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           with
           all
           possible
           thankfulness
           we
           should
           acknowledge
           and
           adore
           the
           wonderful
           Goodness
           and
           Condescension
           of
           Almighty
           God
           in
           sending
           his
           
             only
             begotten
             Son
          
           into
           the
           World
           in
           our
           Nature
           ,
           to
           be
           
             made
             flesh
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             dwell
             amongst
             us
          
           in
           order
           to
           our
           Recovery
           and
           Salvation
           :
           A
           Method
           and
           Dispensation
           not
           only
           full
           of
           mercy
           and
           goodness
           ,
           but
           of
           great
           Condescension
           to
           our
           meanness
           ,
           and
           of
           mighty
           vertue
           and
           efficacy
           for
           our
           Redemption
           and
           Deliverance
           from
           the
           Guilt
           and
           Dominion
           of
           Sin
           ;
           and
           upon
           all
           
           accounts
           every
           way
           so
           much
           for
           our
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           .
           So
           that
           well
           may
           we
           say
           with
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             This
             is
             a
             faithful
             Saying
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           a
           credible
           Word
           ,
           
             and
             worthy
             of
             all
             acceptation
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           fit
           to
           be
           embraced
           and
           entertained
           with
           all
           possible
           Joy
           and
           thankfulness
           ,
           
             That
             Jesus
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             World
             to
             save
             Sinners
             .
          
        
         
           What
           an
           everlasting
           Fountain
           of
           the
           most
           invaluable
           Blessings
           and
           Benefits
           to
           Mankind
           is
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ?
           His
           vouchsafing
           to
           assume
           our
           Nature
           ,
           and
           to
           reside
           and
           converse
           so
           long
           with
           us
           ?
           And
           what
           are
           we
           ,
           that
           the
           eternal
           and
           
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God
          
           should
           condescend
           to
           do
           all
           this
           for
           us
           ?
           That
           the
           High
           and
           Glorious
           Majesty
           of
           Heaven
           should
           stoop
           down
           to
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           be
           contented
           to
           be
           clothed
           with
           Misery
           and
           Mortality
           ?
           That
           He
           should
           submit
           to
           so
           poor
           and
           low
           a
           Condition
           ,
           to
           such
           dreadful
           and
           disgraceful
           Sufferings
           for
           our
           sakes
           ?
           For
           what
           are
           We
           ?
           vile
           and
           
           despicable
           Creatures
           ,
           guilty
           and
           unworthy
           ,
           Offenders
           and
           Apostates
           ,
           Enemies
           and
           Rebels
           .
           Blessed
           God!
           how
           great
           is
           thy
           Goodness
           ?
           how
           infinite
           are
           thy
           tender
           Mercies
           and
           Compassions
           to
           Mankind
           ?
           That
           thou
           should'st
           regard
           us
           whilst
           we
           neglected
           thee
           ,
           and
           remember
           us
           in
           our
           low
           condition
           when
           we
           had
           
             forgotten
             thee
             days
             without
             number
          
           ,
           and
           shouldst
           take
           such
           pity
           on
           us
           when
           we
           shewed
           none
           to
           our selves
           ;
           and
           whilst
           we
           were
           thy
           declared
           and
           implacable
           Enemies
           should'st
           express
           more
           kindness
           and
           good
           will
           to
           us
           ,
           than
           the
           best
           of
           Men
           ever
           did
           to
           their
           best
           Friends
           .
        
         
           When
           we
           reflect
           seriously
           upon
           those
           great
           things
           which
           God
           hath
           done
           in
           our
           behalf
           ,
           and
           consider
           that
           mighty
           Salvation
           which
           God
           hath
           wrought
           for
           us
           ;
           what
           thanks
           can
           we
           possibly
           render
           ,
           what
           acknowledgments
           shall
           we
           ever
           be
           able
           to
           make
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           say
           equal
           but
           in
           any
           wise
           meet
           and
           becoming
           ,
           to
           this
           great
           
           Benefactor
           of
           Mankind
           ?
           Who
           ,
           when
           we
           had
           so
           highly
           offended
           and
           provok'd
           Him
           ,
           and
           so
           foolishly
           and
           so
           fatally
           undone
           our selves
           ;
           when
           we
           were
           become
           so
           guilty
           and
           so
           miserable
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           fitter
           to
           have
           eternally
           been
           the
           objects
           of
           his
           wrath
           and
           indignation
           than
           of
           his
           pity
           and
           compassion
           ,
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           send
           his
           own
           ,
           his
           
             only
             Son
          
           into
           the
           World
           to
           seek
           and
           
             save
             us
          
           ;
           and
           by
           Him
           to
           repair
           all
           our
           ruines
           ,
           to
           
             forgive
             all
             our
             iniquities
          
           ,
           to
           
             heal
             all
             our
          
           spiritual
           
             diseases
             ,
             and
             to
             crown
             us
             with
          
           loving
           kindness
           and
           tender
           mercies
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           Sacrifices
           of
           Praise
           and
           Thanksgiving
           should
           we
           also
           offer
           up
           to
           this
           gracious
           and
           most
           merciful
           Redeemer
           of
           ours
           ,
           
             the
             everlasting
             Son
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           who
           debased
           himself
           so
           infinitely
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           and
           
             when
             he
             took
             upon
             Him
             to
             deliver
             Man
             did
             not
             abhor
             the
             Virgins
             womb
             :
          
           Who
           was
           contented
           to
           be
           born
           so
           obscurely
           and
           to
           live
           all
           his
           life
           in
           a
           poor
           and
           persecuted
           condition
           ;
           and
           was
           pleased
           
           both
           to
           undergo
           and
           to
           
             overcome
             the
             sharpness
             of
             Death
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             open
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             to
             all
             Believers
             ?
          
        
         
           Every
           time
           we
           have
           occasion
           to
           meditate
           upon
           this
           ,
           especially
           when
           we
           are
           communicating
           at
           his
           
             H.
             Table
          
           and
           receiving
           the
           blessed
           Symbols
           and
           Pledges
           of
           his
           precions
           Death
           and
           Passion
           :
           How
           should
           
             our
             Hearts
             burn
             within
             us
          
           and
           leap
           for
           Joy
           ?
           How
           should
           the
           remembrance
           of
           it
           revive
           and
           raise
           our
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           put
           us
           into
           an
           Extasie
           of
           Love
           and
           Gratitude
           to
           this
           great
           
             Friend
             and
             Lover
             of
             Souls
          
           :
           And
           with
           the
           
             B.
             Mother
          
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           how
           should
           
             our
             Souls
          
           ,
           upon
           that
           blessed
           occasion
           ,
           
             magnify
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             our
             Spirits
             rejoyce
             in
             God
             our
             Saviour
             ?
          
        
         
           The
           Holy
           men
           of
           old
           were
           transported
           with
           Joy
           at
           the
           obscure
           and
           confused
           apprehension
           and
           remote
           foresight
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Blessing
           ,
           at
           so
           great
           a
           distance
           :
           It
           is
           said
           of
           
             Abraham
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             that
             he
             
             saw
             His
             Day
             afar
             off
             and
             was
             glad
             :
          
           How
           should
           we
           then
           be
           affected
           with
           Joy
           and
           Thankfulness
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           and
           
             B.
             Saviour
          
           of
           Men
           is
           actually
           come
           ?
           He
           is
           come
           many
           ages
           ago
           ,
           and
           hath
           enlightened
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           World
           with
           his
           Glory
           .
           Yea
           ,
           He
           is
           come
           to
           us
           ,
           who
           were
           in
           a
           manner
           separated
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           :
           To
           Us
           is
           this
           great
           Light
           come
           ,
           who
           had
           so
           long
           
             sate
             in
             Darkness
             and
             the
             shadow
             of
             Death
             :
          
           And
           this
           
             mighty
             Salvation
          
           which
           He
           
             hath
             wrought
             for
             us
          
           is
           near
           to
           every
           one
           of
           us
           that
           is
           willing
           to
           lay
           hold
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           accept
           it
           upon
           those
           gracious
           terms
           and
           conditions
           upon
           which
           it
           is
           offer'd
           to
           us
           in
           his
           
             H.
             Gospel
          
           .
        
         
           And
           by
           His
           Coming
           he
           hath
           delivered
           Mankind
           from
           that
           gross
           Ignorance
           and
           
             thick
             Darkness
             which
             covered
             the
             Nations
             :
          
           
           
             And
             we
             know
             that
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             is
             come
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             us
             an
             understanding
             to
             know
             him
             that
             is
             true
             :
             And
             we
             are
             in
             Him
             that
             is
          
           true
           ,
           
             even
             in
             
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             This
             is
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Life
             .
          
           And
           then
           it
           immediately
           follows
           ,
           
           
             Little
             Children
             ,
             keep
             your selves
             from
             Idols
             .
          
           What
           can
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           Caution
           ?
           and
           what
           is
           the
           Connection
           of
           it
           with
           the
           foregoing
           Discourse
           ?
           It
           is
           plainly
           this
           :
           That
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           by
           
             His
             Coming
          
           had
           rescued
           Mankind
           from
           the
           sottish
           Worship
           of
           Idols
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           Cautions
           Christians
           to
           take
           great
           heed
           of
           relapsing
           into
           Idolatry
           by
           worshipping
           a
           Creature
           ,
           or
           the
           Image
           and
           likeness
           of
           any
           Creature
           instead
           of
           God.
           And
           because
           he
           foresaw
           that
           it
           might
           be
           objected
           to
           Christians
           ,
           as
           in
           fact
           it
           was
           afterwards
           by
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           that
           the
           Worship
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           man
           ,
           was
           as
           much
           Idolatry
           as
           that
           which
           the
           Christians
           charged
           the
           Heathen
           withal
           :
           Therefore
           St.
           John
           effectually
           to
           prevent
           the
           force
           of
           this
           plausible
           Objection
           ,
           though
           he
           perpetually
           ,
           throughout
           his
           Gospel
           declares
           Christ
           to
           be
           really
           a
           Man
           ,
           yet
           he
           expresly
           also
           
           affirms
           Him
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           and
           
             the
             true
             God
          
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           Christians
           might
           safely
           pay
           Divine
           Worship
           to
           Him
           without
           fear
           or
           danger
           of
           
             Idolatry
             :
             We
             are
             in
             Him
             that
             is
             true
             ,
             even
             in
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             This
             is
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Life
             :
             Little
             Children
             ,
             keep
             your selves
             from
             Idols
             .
          
        
         
           But
           this
           I
           am
           sensible
           is
           a
           Digression
           ,
           yet
           such
           a
           one
           as
           may
           not
           be
           alltogether
           useless
           .
        
         
           To
           proceed
           then
           in
           the
           recital
           of
           those
           great
           Blessings
           which
           the
           Coming
           of
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           hath
           brought
           to
           Mankind
           .
           He
           hath
           rescued
           us
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           slavery
           of
           Satan
           :
           He
           hath
           openly
           proclaimed
           Pardon
           and
           Reconciliation
           to
           the
           World
           :
           He
           hath
           clearly
           revealed
           eternal
           Life
           to
           us
           ,
           which
           was
           but
           obscurely
           made
           known
           before
           ,
           both
           to
           Jews
           and
           
             Gentiles
             ;
             but
             is
             now
             made
             manifest
             by
             the
             appearance
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             abolished
             Death
             ,
             and
             brought
             Life
             and
             immortality
             to
             light
             by
             the
             Gospel
             :
          
           He
           
           hath
           purchased
           this
           great
           Blessing
           for
           us
           ;
           and
           is
           ready
           to
           confer
           it
           upon
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           be
           contented
           to
           leave
           our
           Sins
           and
           to
           be
           saved
           by
           Him
           :
           A
           Condition
           without
           which
           as
           Salvation
           is
           not
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           so
           if
           it
           were
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           be
           desirable
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           make
           us
           happy
           ;
           because
           our
           Sins
           would
           still
           separate
           between
           God
           and
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           guilt
           and
           horrour
           of
           our
           own
           minds
           would
           make
           us
           eternally
           miserable
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           surely
           we
           cannot
           but
           thus
           judge
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Praises
           and
           acknowledgments
           ,
           all
           the
           Service
           and
           Obedience
           which
           we
           can
           possibly
           render
           to
           Him
           ,
           are
           infinitely
           beneath
           those
           infinite
           Obligations
           which
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           hath
           laid
           upon
           the
           Sons
           of
           men
           by
           his
           
             Coming
             into
             the
             World
             to
             save
             Sinners
             .
          
        
         
           What
           then
           remains
           ,
           but
           that
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           more
           especially
           at
           this
           Season
           we
           gratefully
           acknowledge
           and
           joyfully
           commemorate
           this
           great
           and
           amazing
           Goodness
           of
           God
           to
           
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           his
           Son
           for
           the
           Redemption
           and
           Salvation
           of
           the
           sinful
           and
           miserable
           Race
           of
           Mankind
           ?
           A
           Method
           and
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Divine
           Grace
           and
           Wisdom
           ,
           not
           only
           full
           of
           mercy
           and
           condescension
           ,
           but
           of
           great
           power
           and
           vertue
           to
           purifie
           our
           hearts
           and
           to
           reform
           our
           Lives
           ;
           to
           beget
           in
           us
           a
           fervent
           love
           of
           
             God
             our
             Saviour
          
           ,
           and
           a
           perfect
           hatred
           and
           detestation
           of
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           a
           stedfast
           purpose
           and
           resolution
           to
           lead
           a
           new
           Life
           ,
           following
           the
           Commandments
           of
           God
           and
           walking
           in
           his
           ways
           all
           the
           days
           of
           our
           life
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           a
           Method
           that
           is
           every
           way
           calculated
           for
           our
           unspeakable
           Benefit
           and
           Comfort
           .
        
         
           Since
           then
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           hath
           so
           graciously
           condescended
           to
           be
           
             made
             in
             all
             things
             like
             unto
             us
             ,
             Sin
             only
             excepted
          
           ;
           let
           us
           aspire
           to
           be
           as
           like
           to
           Him
           as
           is
           possible
           in
           the
           exemplary
           Holiness
           and
           Vertues
           of
           his
           Life
           .
           We
           cannot
           be
           like
           Him
           in
           his
           Miracles
           ,
           but
           we
           may
           in
           his
           Mercy
           and
           Compassion
           :
           
           We
           cannot
           imitate
           his
           Divine
           Power
           ,
           but
           we
           may
           resemble
           Him
           in
           his
           Innocency
           and
           Humility
           ,
           in
           his
           Meekness
           and
           Patience
           .
           And
           as
           He
           assumed
           Human
           Nature
           ,
           so
           let
           us
           re-assume
           Humanity
           which
           we
           have
           in
           great
           measure
           depraved
           and
           put
           off
           ;
           and
           let
           us
           
             put
             on
             bowels
             of
             mercy
          
           towards
           those
           that
           are
           in
           misery
           ,
           and
           be
           ready
           to
           relieve
           the
           poor
           for
           His
           sake
           ,
           
             who
             being
             rich
             ,
             for
             our
             sakes
             became
             poor
             ,
             that
             we
             through
             his
             poverty
             might
             be
             made
             rich
             .
          
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           Let
           us
           imitate
           Him
           in
           that
           which
           was
           his
           great
           Work
           and
           business
           here
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           and
           which
           of
           all
           other
           did
           best
           become
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ;
           I
           mean
           in
           His
           
             going
             about
             doing
             good
          
           :
           That
           by
           
             giving
             Glory
             to
             God
             in
             the
             Highest
             ,
          
           and
           by
           endeavouring
           as
           much
           as
           in
           us
           lies
           to
           procure
           and
           promote
           
             Peace
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Good
             Will
             amongst
             Men
             ,
          
           we
           may
           at
           last
           be
           
             made
             meet
             to
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             Light
             :
          
           
           Through
           the
           Mercies
           and
           Merits
           of
           our
           
             B.
             Saviour
             and
             Redeemer
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             who
             hast
             given
             us
             thy
             only
             begotten
             Son
             to
             take
             our
             Nature
             upon
             Him
             ,
             and
             as
             at
             this
             Time
             to
             be
             born
             of
             a
             pure
             Virgin
             :
             Grant
             that
             we
             being
             regenerate
             and
             made
             thy
             Children
             by
             Adoption
             and
             Grace
             ,
             may
             daily
             be
             renewed
             by
             thy
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             through
             the
             same
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             liveth
             and
             reigneth
             with
             Thee
             and
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             ever
             one
             God
             ,
             world
             without
             end
             .
          
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SERMON
           V.
           Concerning
           the
           Sacrifice
           and
           Satisfaction
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             HEB.
             IX
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             But
             now
             once
             hath
             he
             appeared
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             sin
             by
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           AMONG
           many
           other
           great
           ends
           and
           reasons
           for
           which
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           send
           his
           Son
           into
           the
           World
           to
           dwell
           amongst
           us
           ,
           this
           was
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           ,
           that
           by
           a
           long
           course
           of
           the
           greatest
           innocency
           and
           the
           greatest
           sufferings
           in
           our
           Nature
           he
           might
           be
           capable
           to
           make
           a
           perfect
           Expiation
           of
           Sin
           :
           
             But
             now
             once
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           in
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           Ages
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           the
           last
           Age
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Gospel
           Age
           ,
           
             hath
             he
             
             appeared
             to
             take
             away
             sin
             by
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           The
           general
           design
           of
           God
           in
           sending
           his
           Son
           into
           the
           World
           was
           to
           save
           mankind
           from
           eternal
           death
           and
           misery
           ,
           and
           to
           purchase
           for
           us
           eternal
           life
           and
           happiness
           .
           So
           the
           Author
           of
           our
           Salvation
           himself
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           That
           
             God
             so
             loved
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             believeth
             in
             him
             should
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             have
             everlasting
             life
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           in
           order
           to
           the
           procuring
           of
           this
           Salvation
           for
           us
           ,
           the
           impediments
           and
           hindrances
           of
           it
           were
           to
           be
           removed
           :
           these
           were
           the
           guilt
           ,
           and
           the
           dominion
           of
           Sin
           :
           By
           the
           guilt
           of
           Sin
           we
           were
           become
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           and
           to
           eternal
           condemnation
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           defilement
           and
           dominion
           of
           it
           we
           were
           incapable
           of
           the
           happiness
           of
           Heaven
           and
           the
           reward
           of
           eternal
           Life
           .
        
         
           To
           remove
           these
           two
           great
           hindrances
           two
           things
           were
           necessary
           :
           the
           Forgiveness
           of
           sins
           past
           in
           order
           
           to
           our
           deliverance
           from
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           and
           the
           eternal
           torments
           of
           the
           next
           Life
           ;
           and
           the
           Reformation
           of
           our
           hearts
           and
           lives
           to
           make
           us
           capable
           of
           eternal
           Life
           and
           happiness
           in
           another
           World.
           And
           both
           these
           ,
           if
           God
           had
           so
           pleased
           ,
           might
           for
           any
           thing
           we
           certainly
           know
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           have
           been
           effected
           by
           the
           abundant
           mercy
           and
           powerful
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           this
           wonderful
           method
           and
           dispensation
           of
           sending
           his
           Son
           in
           our
           Nature
           
             to
             take
             away
             sin
             by
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             himself
             :
          
           But
           it
           seems
           the
           wisdom
           of
           God
           thought
           fit
           to
           pitch
           upon
           this
           way
           and
           method
           of
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           no
           doubt
           for
           very
           good
           Reasons
           ;
           amongst
           which
           these
           three
           seem
           to
           be
           very
           obvious
           and
           very
           considerable
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           To
           vindicate
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           Laws
           ,
           which
           if
           Sin
           had
           gone
           altogether
           unpunish'd
           would
           have
           been
           in
           great
           danger
           of
           falling
           into
           contempt
           .
           For
           if
           God
           had
           proclaimed
           
           a
           general
           Pardon
           of
           Sin
           to
           all
           mankind
           ,
           without
           any
           testimony
           of
           his
           wrath
           and
           displeasure
           against
           it
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           had
           any
           great
           veneration
           for
           his
           Laws
           ,
           or
           have
           believed
           in
           good
           earnest
           that
           the
           violation
           of
           them
           had
           been
           either
           so
           extremely
           offensive
           to
           Him
           ,
           or
           so
           very
           dangerous
           to
           the
           Sinner
           ?
        
         
           Therefore
           to
           maintain
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           Laws
           ,
           rather
           than
           Sin
           should
           pass
           unpunisn'd
           God
           would
           lay
           the
           punishment
           of
           it
           upon
           his
           only
           begotten
           Son
           ,
           the
           dearest
           Person
           to
           him
           in
           the
           World
           :
           Which
           is
           a
           greater
           testimony
           of
           his
           high
           displeasure
           against
           Sin
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           tender
           regard
           and
           concernment
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           Laws
           ,
           than
           if
           the
           Sinner
           had
           suffered
           the
           punishment
           due
           to
           it
           in
           his
           own
           person
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Another
           Reason
           of
           this
           Dispensation
           ,
           and
           that
           likewise
           very
           considerable
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           God
           might
           forgive
           Sin
           in
           such
           a
           way
           as
           yet
           effectually
           to
           discountenance
           
           and
           discourage
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           create
           in
           us
           the
           greatest
           horror
           and
           hatred
           of
           it
           :
           Which
           could
           not
           have
           been
           by
           an
           absolute
           Pardon
           ,
           without
           any
           punishment
           inflicted
           ,
           or
           satisfaction
           made
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           Justice
           .
           For
           had
           Sin
           been
           so
           easily
           forgiven
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           been
           sensible
           of
           the
           great
           evil
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           afraid
           to
           offend
           for
           the
           future
           ?
        
         
           But
           when
           God
           makes
           his
           own
           Son
           a
           Sacrifice
           ,
           and
           lays
           upon
           him
           the
           punishment
           due
           for
           the
           iniquities
           of
           us
           all
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           demonstration
           that
           God
           hates
           Sin
           as
           much
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           as
           he
           loved
           his
           own
           Son.
           For
           this
           plainly
           shews
           what
           Sin
           deserves
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           Sinner
           may
           justly
           expect
           ,
           if
           after
           this
           severity
           of
           God
           against
           it
           he
           will
           venture
           to
           commit
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           this
           Sacrifice
           for
           Sin
           ,
           and
           the
           Pardon
           purchased
           by
           it
           ,
           be
           not
           effectual
           to
           reclaim
           us
           from
           Sin
           ,
           and
           to
           beget
           in
           us
           an
           eternal
           dread
           and
           detestation
           of
           it
           :
           If
           we
           sin
           wilfully
           
           after
           so
           clear
           a
           revelation
           of
           the
           
             wrath
             of
             God
             from
             heaven
             against
             all
             ungodliness
             and
             unrighteousness
             of
             men
             ,
          
           there
           remains
           
             no
             more
             sacrifice
             for
             sin
             ,
             but
             a
             certain
             fearful
             looking
             for
             of
             judgment
             and
             fiery
             indignation
             to
             consume
             the
             adversaries
             .
          
           For
           what
           could
           God
           do
           more
           to
           testify
           his
           displeasure
           against
           sin
           ,
           and
           to
           discountenance
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           to
           make
           his
           only
           Son
           an
           offering
           for
           Sin
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           him
           up
           to
           be
           wounded
           for
           our
           transgressions
           ,
           and
           bruised
           for
           our
           iniquities
           ?
           In
           what
           clearer
           Glass
           can
           we
           at
           once
           behold
           the
           great
           evil
           and
           demerit
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           the
           infinite
           goodness
           and
           mercy
           of
           God
           to
           Sinners
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           sorrows
           and
           sufferings
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           for
           our
           Sins
           and
           for
           our
           sakes
           ?
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Another
           Reason
           of
           this
           Dispensation
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           a
           gracious
           condescension
           and
           compliance
           of
           Almighty
           God
           with
           a
           certain
           apprehension
           and
           persuasion
           ,
           which
           had
           very
           early
           and
           universally
           
           obtained
           among
           Mankind
           ,
           concerning
           the
           expiation
           of
           Sin
           and
           appeasing
           the
           offended
           Deity
           by
           Sacrifices
           :
           by
           the
           Sacrifices
           of
           living
           Creatures
           ,
           of
           Birds
           and
           Beasts
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           by
           Human
           Sacrifices
           and
           
             the
             blood
             of
             their
             sons
             and
             daughters
             :
          
           by
           offering
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           expression
           is
           in
           the
           
             Prophet
             ,
             their
             first-born
             for
             their
             transgression
             ,
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             body
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             their
             souls
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           Notion
           of
           the
           expiation
           of
           Sin
           by
           Sacrifice
           ,
           whether
           it
           had
           its
           first
           Rise
           from
           
             Divine
             Revelation
          
           ,
           and
           was
           afterwards
           propagated
           from
           Age
           to
           Age
           by
           Tradition
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           from
           whence
           soever
           this
           Notion
           came
           ,
           it
           hath
           of
           all
           other
           Notions
           concerning
           Religion
           ,
           excepting
           those
           of
           the
           Being
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Providence
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Recompences
           of
           
             another
             Life
          
           ,
           found
           the
           most
           universal
           reception
           ,
           and
           the
           thing
           hath
           been
           the
           most
           generally
           practised
           in
           all
           Ages
           and
           Nations
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           old
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           new
           discovered
           parts
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
         
           And
           indeed
           a
           very
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           ,
           which
           was
           instituted
           by
           God
           himself
           ,
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           a
           plain
           condescension
           to
           the
           general
           Apprehension
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           concerning
           this
           way
           of
           appeasing
           the
           offended
           Deity
           by
           Sacrifices
           :
           As
           it
           was
           also
           a
           Figure
           of
           that
           great
           and
           effic●cious
           Sacrifice
           which
           should
           in
           due
           time
           be
           offer'd
           to
           God
           to
           make
           atonement
           once
           for
           all
           for
           the
           Sins
           of
           all
           Mankind
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           doth
           very
           particularly
           insist
           upon
           this
           condescension
           of
           God
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           and
           whereas
           they
           apprehended
           so
           great
           a
           necessity
           of
           an
           High-Priest
           and
           of
           Sacrifices
           to
           make
           expiation
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           an
           established
           Principle
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           
             without
             shedding
             of
             blood
             there
             was
             no
             remission
             of
             Sins
          
           ;
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           comply
           so
           far
           with
           these
           Notions
           and
           Apprehensions
           of
           theirs
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           his
           own
           Son
           both
           a
           Priest
           
           and
           a
           Sacrifice
           ,
           to
           do
           that
           once
           for
           all
           which
           their
           own
           High-Priest
           pretended
           to
           do
           
             year
             by
             year
          
           .
        
         
           And
           〈…〉
           hence
           the
           same
           Apostle
           takes
           〈…〉
           to
           recommend
           to
           them
           〈…〉
           Covenant
           and
           Dispensation
           〈…〉
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           having
           a
           greater
           〈…〉
           perfect
           High-Priest
           and
           a
           〈◊〉
           excellent
           Sacrifice
           ,
           than
           were
           the
           High-Priests
           and
           the
           Sacrifices
           under
           the
           Law
           ;
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           having
           
             by
             one
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             obtained
             eternal
             Redemption
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             perfected
             for
             ever
             them
             that
             are
             sanctified
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           Apprehension
           prevailed
           no
           less
           in
           the
           Heathen
           World
           ,
           and
           proceeded
           to
           the
           Sacrifices
           of
           Men
           ,
           even
           of
           their
           first-born
           .
           And
           with
           this
           Apprehension
           ,
           not
           to
           countenance
           but
           to
           abolish
           it
           ,
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           comply
           so
           far
           as
           to
           make
           a
           general
           Atonement
           for
           the
           Sins
           of
           Mankind
           by
           the
           Death
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           appearing
           in
           our
           Nature
           to
           become
           a
           voluntary
           Sacrifice
           for
           us
           :
           God
           permitting
           him
           to
           be
           unjustly
           put
           to
           
           death
           and
           his
           blood
           to
           be
           shed
           by
           the
           malice
           of
           men
           ,
           in
           appearance
           as
           a
           Malefactor
           ,
           but
           in
           truth
           as
           a
           Martyr
           ;
           and
           accepting
           of
           his
           Death
           as
           a
           meritorious
           Sacrifice
           and
           
             propitiation
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             :
          
           That
           by
           this
           wise
           counsel
           and
           permission
           of
           his
           Providence
           he
           might
           for
           ever
           put
           an
           end
           to
           that
           barbarous
           and
           inhuman
           way
           of
           serving
           God
           which
           had
           been
           so
           long
           in
           use
           and
           practice
           among
           them
           :
           The
           Son
           of
           God
           by
           the
           voluntary
           Sacrifice
           of
           himself
           having
           effected
           all
           that
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           ,
           which
           Mankind
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           World
           had
           in
           vain
           been
           endeavouring
           to
           accomplish
           by
           innumerable
           and
           continual
           Sacrifices
           ;
           namely
           ,
           the
           pardon
           of
           their
           Sins
           ,
           and
           perfect
           peace
           and
           reconciliation
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           For
           these
           Ends
           and
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           for
           many
           more
           as
           great
           and
           considerable
           as
           these
           which
           our
           shallow
           understandings
           are
           not
           able
           to
           fathom
           ,
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           
           hath
           pitched
           upon
           this
           way
           and
           method
           of
           delivering
           Mankind
           from
           the
           guilt
           and
           dominion
           of
           Sin
           by
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           his
           Son.
           And
           to
           this
           end
           it
           was
           requisite
           that
           he
           should
           appear
           in
           our
           Nature
           and
           dwell
           amongst
           us
           for
           some
           considerable
           time
           ,
           that
           by
           a
           long
           course
           of
           the
           greatest
           Innocency
           and
           of
           the
           greatest
           Sufferings
           in
           our
           Nature
           he
           might
           be
           capable
           of
           making
           a
           perfect
           expiation
           of
           Sin.
           
        
         
           So
           that
           two
           things
           were
           requisite
           to
           qualify
           him
           for
           this
           purpose
           ;
           perfect
           Innocency
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           great
           Sufferings
           in
           our
           Nature
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           suffering
           of
           Death
           .
           Both
           these
           the
           Scripture
           declares
           to
           be
           neccessary
           qualifications
           of
           a
           Person
           capable
           to
           make
           expiation
           of
           Sin
           ;
           and
           both
           these
           were
           found
           in
           the
           Person
           of
           our
           
             B.
             Saviour
          
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Unspotted
           Innocency
           and
           perfect
           Obedience
           .
           This
           the
           Scripture
           testifies
           concerning
           Him
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           his
           Life
           and
           actions
           .
           
           
             He
             was
             in
             all
             points
             tempted
             like
             as
             we
             are
             ,
          
           
           
             yet
             without
             Sin
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           .
           
           
             He
             always
             did
             the
             things
             which
             pleased
             God
             ,
          
           as
           He
           testifies
           concerning
           himself
           ,
           
             and
             we
             are
             sure
             that
             his
             witness
             is
             true
             .
          
           
           
             He
             did
             no
             sin
             ,
             neither
             was
             guile
             found
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             as
             St.
             Peter
          
           tells
           us
           of
           Him.
           And
           this
           was
           necessary
           to
           qualify
           him
           for
           the
           perfect
           expiation
           of
           Sin
           ,
           whether
           we
           consider
           Him
           as
           a
           Priest
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           Sacrifice
           .
        
         
           As
           a
           Priest
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           have
           been
           fit
           to
           make
           expiation
           for
           the
           Sins
           of
           others
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           been
           without
           sin
           himself
           .
           And
           this
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           is
           one
           great
           Advantage
           of
           our
           High-Priest
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           above
           the
           High-Priest
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           who
           being
           a
           Sinner
           himself
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           those
           for
           whom
           he
           offer'd
           ,
           had
           need
           to
           offer
           for
           himself
           before
           he
           could
           make
           so
           much
           as
           a
           Legal
           expiation
           for
           the
           Sins
           of
           others
           :
           But
           a
           perfect
           and
           effectual
           expiation
           of
           Sin
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           purge
           the
           conscience
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           it
           ,
           cannot
           
           be
           made
           but
           by
           an
           High-Priest
           who
           is
           holy
           and
           innocent
           himself
           ;
           
             For
             such
             an
             High-Priest
          
           ,
           
           saith
           the
           
             Apostle
             ,
             became
             us
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           now
           under
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           when
           a
           perfect
           expiation
           of
           Sins
           is
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           
             such
             an
             High-Priest
          
           is
           necessary
           ,
           
             as
             is
             holy
             ,
             harmless
             ,
             undefiled
             ,
             separate
             from
             Sinners
             ,
             who
             needs
             not
             as
             those
             High-Priests
             ,
          
           that
           is
           as
           the
           High-Priests
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           
             to
             offer
             up
             sacrifice
             first
             for
             his
             own
             Sins
             ,
             and
             then
             for
             the
             People
             :
          
           The
           plain
           force
           of
           which
           Argument
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           will
           be
           qualified
           to
           make
           atonement
           for
           the
           Sins
           of
           others
           must
           be
           without
           sin
           himself
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           if
           we
           consider
           Christ
           as
           a
           Sacrifice
           for
           Sin
           ;
           perfect
           holiness
           is
           necessary
           to
           make
           a
           Sacrifice
           acceptable
           and
           available
           for
           the
           expiation
           of
           Sin.
           The
           necessity
           of
           this
           was
           typified
           by
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           
             expiatory
             Sacrifices
          
           under
           the
           Law
           :
           the
           Beasts
           that
           were
           to
           be
           offered
           were
           to
           be
           
             without
             spot
             and
             blemish
          
           :
           To
           which
           the
           
           Apostle
           alludes
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           quality
           and
           efficacy
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           
             Christ
             :
             How
             much
             more
          
           ,
           
           says
           he
           ,
           
             shall
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             through
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
             offered
             himself
             without
             spot
             to
             God
             ,
             purge
             your
             consciences
             from
             dead
             works
             to
             serve
             the
             living
             God
             ?
          
           And
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           
           
             Forasmuch
             as
             ye
             know
             ye
             were
             not
             redeemed
             with
             corruptible
             things
             ,
             as
             silver
             and
             gold
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             precious
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             Lamb
             without
             blemish
             and
             without
             spot
             ,
             &c.
          
           hereby
           intimating
           ,
           that
           nothing
           less
           than
           the
           perfect
           innocency
           and
           holiness
           of
           him
           who
           was
           to
           be
           a
           Sacrifice
           for
           us
           could
           have
           expiated
           the
           guilt
           of
           our
           sins
           and
           purchased
           eternal
           Redemption
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           great
           Sufferings
           likewise
           in
           our
           Nature
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           suffering
           of
           Death
           ,
           were
           requisite
           to
           the
           perfect
           expiation
           of
           Sin
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           suffering
           of
           Death
           .
           For
           the
           Sacrifices
           which
           were
           to
           make
           expiation
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           slain
           .
           And
           it
           was
           a
           constant
           Maxim
           and
           Principle
           among
           
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostle
           more
           than
           once
           in
           this
           Epistle
           seems
           to
           allow
           and
           confirm
           it
           ,
           that
           
             without
             shedding
             of
             blood
             there
             was
             no
             remission
             of
             Sins
             .
          
        
         
           Not
           that
           God
           could
           not
           have
           pardoned
           Sin
           without
           satisfaction
           made
           to
           his
           Justice
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           suffering
           of
           the
           Sinner
           himself
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           Sacrifice
           in
           his
           stead
           :
           But
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           method
           and
           Dispensation
           which
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           had
           pitched
           upon
           ,
           he
           was
           resolved
           not
           to
           dispense
           Forgiveness
           in
           any
           other
           way
           .
           For
           which
           reason
           he
           seems
           either
           to
           have
           possess'd
           Mankind
           with
           this
           Principle
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           permitted
           them
           to
           be
           so
           persuaded
           ,
           that
           
             Sin
             was
             not
             to
             be
             expiated
             but
             by
             Blood
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           Sinner
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Life
           of
           our
           
             B.
             Saviour
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Death
           ,
           was
           made
           up
           of
           Sufferings
           of
           one
           kind
           or
           other
           :
           Continual
           Sufferings
           from
           his
           Cradle
           to
           his
           Cross
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           he
           drew
           his
           first
           breath
           to
           his
           giving
           up
           of
           the
           ghost
           :
           And
           not
           only
           continual
           Sufferings
           ,
           but
           
           the
           greatest
           that
           ever
           were
           ,
           considering
           the
           Dignity
           of
           the
           Person
           that
           suffered
           ,
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Sufferings
           :
           Considering
           likewise
           that
           these
           Sufferings
           were
           not
           only
           wholly
           undeserved
           on
           his
           part
           ,
           but
           unmerited
           also
           on
           ours
           ,
           for
           whose
           sake
           he
           submitted
           himself
           to
           them
           :
           Nay
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           he
           had
           obliged
           to
           the
           utmost
           those
           for
           whom
           and
           by
           whom
           he
           suffered
           ,
           and
           continued
           still
           to
           oblige
           them
           by
           the
           greatest
           Blessings
           and
           Benefits
           purchased
           and
           procured
           for
           them
           by
           those
           very
           Sufferings
           which
           with
           so
           much
           Malice
           and
           Cruelty
           they
           inflicted
           on
           him
           .
        
         
           Had
           our
           
             B.
             Saviour
          
           been
           a
           mere
           Man
           ,
           the
           perfect
           Innocency
           and
           unspotted
           Purity
           of
           his
           whole
           Life
           ;
           his
           Zeal
           to
           do
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           delight
           in
           doing
           it
           ;
           his
           infinite
           pains
           and
           unwearied
           diligence
           in
           
             going
             about
             doing
             good
          
           :
           His
           constant
           Obedience
           to
           God
           in
           the
           most
           difficult
           Instances
           ,
           and
           his
           perseverance
           in
           well
           doing
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           ill
           usage
           and
           hard
           
           measure
           ,
           the
           bitter
           Reproaches
           and
           Persecutions
           he
           met
           withal
           for
           it
           ,
           from
           a
           wicked
           and
           ill
           natured
           World
           :
           His
           perfect
           submission
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           invincible
           Patience
           under
           the
           greatest
           and
           bitterest
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           his
           infinite
           Charity
           to
           his
           Enemies
           and
           Persecutors
           :
           These
           must
           needs
           be
           highly
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           if
           Man
           could
           merit
           of
           God
           ,
           likely
           enough
           to
           be
           available
           for
           the
           Sins
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           But
           our
           Saviour
           and
           our
           Sacrifice
           being
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           in
           our
           Nature
           ;
           and
           He
           voluntarily
           assuming
           it
           ,
           and
           submitting
           to
           the
           condition
           of
           Humanity
           in
           its
           lowest
           and
           most
           miserable
           state
           ,
           Sin
           only
           excepted
           ;
           and
           his
           being
           contented
           to
           live
           a
           Life
           of
           doing
           good
           and
           suffering
           evil
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           to
           be
           put
           to
           Death
           and
           slain
           a
           Sacrifice
           for
           us
           :
           The
           Dignity
           of
           the
           Person
           who
           did
           and
           suffered
           all
           this
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           his
           dearness
           to
           God
           ,
           must
           needs
           add
           a
           mighty
           value
           to
           so
           perfect
           an
           Obedience
           and
           such
           patient
           Sufferings
           ;
           so
           as
           to
           render
           them
           a
           full
           ,
           perfect
           and
           sufficient
           
           Sacrifice
           ,
           oblation
           and
           satisfaction
           for
           the
           Sins
           of
           the
           whole
           World.
           
        
         
           And
           all
           this
           being
           willingly
           performed
           in
           our
           Nature
           ,
           and
           accepted
           by
           God
           as
           done
           upon
           our
           account
           ,
           may
           reasonably
           be
           presumed
           to
           redound
           to
           our
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           if
           we
           our selves
           had
           performed
           it
           in
           our
           own
           persons
           :
           Nothing
           being
           so
           proper
           ,
           and
           so
           available
           to
           make
           an
           
             hon●urable
             amends
          
           and
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           for
           the
           Sins
           of
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           as
           the
           voluntary
           Obedience
           and
           Sufferings
           of
           Human
           Nature
           in
           a
           Person
           of
           so
           great
           Dignity
           and
           dearness
           to
           God
           as
           his
           eternal
           and
           entirely
           beloved
           Son.
           
        
         
           Now
           that
           Expiation
           of
           Sin
           was
           made
           by
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           Christ
           in
           our
           stead
           ,
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           make
           good
           these
           three
           ways
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           From
           plain
           Testimonies
           of
           
             H.
             Scripture
          
           ,
           declaring
           this
           matter
           to
           us
           as
           clearly
           and
           fully
           as
           it
           is
           possible
           for
           words
           to
           do
           it
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           From
           the
           nature
           and
           intention
           of
           
             Expiatory
             Sacrifices
          
           ,
           both
           among
           the
           Jews
           and
           Heathen
           ;
           to
           which
           the
           Death
           of
           Christ
           is
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           so
           frequently
           compared
           ,
           and
           in
           point
           of
           vertue
           and
           ●fficacy
           to
           take
           away
           Sin
           infinitely
           preferred
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           By
           vindicating
           this
           Method
           and
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Divine
           Wisdom
           from
           the
           Objections
           which
           are
           brought
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           by
           shewing
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           it
           that
           is
           unreasonable
           ,
           or
           any
           wise
           unworthy
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
           I.
           I
           shall
           produce
           some
           plain
           Testimonies
           of
           
             H.
             Scripture
          
           which
           declare
           this
           matter
           as
           clearly
           and
           fully
           as
           it
           is
           possible
           for
           words
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           effectual
           Expiation
           of
           Sin
           ,
           suffered
           in
           our
           stead
           ,
           and
           bore
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           perfect
           Atonement
           for
           Sin
           ,
           and
           obtained
           eternal
           Redemption
           for
           us
           .
        
         
         
           This
           the
           Scripture
           declares
           to
           us
           in
           great
           variety
           of
           expressions
           ;
           as
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             died
             for
             us
          
           ,
           and
           
             for
             our
             Sins
          
           ;
           that
           he
           was
           
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             us
          
           ,
           and
           
             a
             propitiation
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           all
           Mankind
           ;
           that
           
             be
             bare
             our
             Sins
             in
             his
             own
             body
             on
             the
             Tree
             ,
          
           and
           
             appeared
             to
             take
             away
             Sin
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
          
           ;
           that
           
             we
             are
             justified
             in
             his
             blood
             ,
          
           and
           
             redeemed
             by
             the
             price
             of
             it
          
           ;
           and
           in
           very
           many
           other
           expressions
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           so
           evidently
           the
           scope
           and
           meaning
           of
           these
           Expressions
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           without
           offering
           the
           greatest
           violence
           imaginable
           to
           the
           
             H.
             Scriptures
          
           .
           For
           can
           any
           man
           think
           that
           God
           would
           have
           used
           so
           many
           expressions
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           plain
           and
           most
           obvious
           sense
           of
           all
           which
           is
           that
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           suffered
           for
           our
           Sins
           and
           in
           our
           stead
           ,
           if
           this
           had
           not
           been
           his
           design
           and
           meaning
           ?
           Would
           not
           this
           be
           in
           effect
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           written
           a
           great
           Book
           to
           puzzle
           and
           confound
           ,
           
           but
           not
           to
           instruct
           and
           teach
           Mankind
           ?
        
         
           I
           will
           at
           present
           single
           out
           some
           few
           of
           those
           many
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           which
           might
           be
           produced
           to
           this
           purpose
           :
           
           
             He
             hath
             made
             him
             to
             be
             sin
             for
             us
             ,
             who
             knew
             no
             sin
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           hath
           made
           him
           who
           had
           no
           sin
           himself
           a
           Sacrifice
           for
           our
           sins
           .
           
           Again
           ;
           
             and
             walk
             in
             love
             ,
             as
             Christ
             also
             hath
             loved
             us
             and
             given
             himself
             for
             us
             ,
             an
             offering
             and
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             God.
          
           
           St.
           Peter
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             also
             hath
             once
             suffered
             for
             Sins
             ,
             the
             just
             for
             the
             unjust
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             bring
             us
             to
             God
             ,
             being
             put
             to
             death
             in
             the
             flesh
             :
          
           Here
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           have
           
             suffered
             for
             Sin
          
           ;
           and
           to
           declare
           that
           the
           Apostle
           did
           not
           only
           mean
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           upon
           the
           occasion
           of
           our
           Sins
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           suffered
           in
           the
           place
           and
           stead
           of
           the
           Sinner
           ,
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             the
             just
             for
             the
             unjust
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           was
           innocent
           and
           had
           no
           Sin
           ,
           suffered
           for
           us
           who
           were
           Sinners
           ;
           or
           as
           it
           is
           elsewhere
           express'd
           ,
           
             he
             bare
             our
             sins
             in
             his
             own
             body
             on
             the
             Tree
             .
          
        
         
         
           It
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           for
           our
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           ;
           which
           the
           Socinians
           would
           have
           to
           be
           all
           that
           is
           meant
           in
           the
           Texts
           which
           I
           have
           cited
           :
           But
           then
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           
           Christ's
           suffering
           for
           our
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           does
           by
           no
           means
           exclude
           ,
           nor
           is
           any
           wise
           inconsistent
           with
           his
           suffering
           in
           our
           stead
           .
           For
           whoever
           suffers
           in
           another
           man's
           stead
           ,
           and
           to
           save
           him
           from
           suffering
           ,
           does
           undoubtedly
           suffer
           for
           his
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           ,
           and
           gives
           the
           best
           demonstration
           of
           it
           that
           can
           be
           :
           But
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           expression
           ,
           if
           compared
           with
           other
           parallel
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           especially
           with
           what
           is
           so
           often
           said
           of
           our
           
           Saviour's
           being
           a
           Sacrifice
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           further
           to
           urge
           by
           and
           by
           :
           I
           say
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           expression
           ,
           if
           well
           considered
           ,
           will
           appear
           to
           any
           man
           that
           is
           not
           contentious
           to
           signify
           our
           
           Saviour's
           suffering
           instead
           of
           the
           Sinner
           .
        
         
         
           But
           not
           to
           argue
           from
           words
           and
           phrases
           ,
           I
           will
           produce
           two
           Texts
           which
           declare
           this
           matter
           so
           plainly
           ,
           that
           the
           force
           of
           them
           is
           not
           to
           be
           avoided
           without
           the
           most
           shameful
           wresting
           and
           perverting
           of
           them
           .
           
             This
             is
             my
             Commandment
          
           ,
           
           says
           our
           
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             you
             love
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             loved
             you
             .
          
           
           How
           is
           that
           ?
           he
           declares
           in
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           
             Greater
             love
             than
             this
             hath
             no
             man
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             for
             his
             friend
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           be
           contented
           to
           die
           in
           his
           stead
           .
           And
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           
           
             For
             when
             ye
             were
             yet
             Sinners
             in
             due
             time
             Christ
             died
             for
             the
             ungodly
             :
          
           Now
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           whether
           by
           this
           expression
           of
           
           Christ's
           
             dying
             for
             the
             ungodly
          
           be
           meant
           only
           his
           dying
           for
           the
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           of
           Sinners
           ,
           but
           not
           his
           dying
           in
           their
           stead
           ?
           This
           ,
           let
           the
           words
           which
           immediately
           follow
           determine
           :
           
             For
             scarcely
             for
             a
             righteous
             man
             will
             one
             dye
             ,
             yet
             peradventure
             for
             a
             good
             man
             one
             would
             even
             dare
             to
             dye
             :
             But
             God
             commendeth
             his
             love
             to
             us
             ,
             
             in
             that
             whilst
             we
             were
             yet
             sinners
             Christ
             dyed
             for
             us
             .
          
           And
           now
           I
           appeal
           to
           any
           man
           of
           good
           sense
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           not
           plain
           that
           the
           Apostle
           here
           speaks
           of
           
           Christ's
           dying
           for
           sinners
           in
           the
           same
           sense
           as
           one
           man
           is
           said
           to
           dye
           for
           another
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           save
           another
           from
           death
           ;
           which
           what
           is
           it
           else
           but
           to
           dye
           in
           his
           stead
           ?
           He
           that
           can
           deny
           this
           ,
           is
           perverse
           to
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           and
           I
           fear
           almost
           beyond
           the
           possibility
           of
           being
           convinced
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Argument
           from
           these
           two
           Texts
           is
           so
           much
           the
           stronger
           ,
           because
           we
           do
           not
           here
           reason
           merely
           from
           the
           phrase
           and
           expression
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           main
           Scope
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           discourse
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           in
           the
           other
           .
           For
           the
           design
           of
           both
           is
           to
           recommend
           the
           Superlative
           love
           of
           Christ
           to
           us
           above
           the
           greatest
           love
           that
           ever
           any
           man
           express'd
           to
           another
           .
           The
           highest
           pitch
           that
           human
           affection
           did
           ever
           rise
           to
           ,
           was
           for
           a
           man
           to
           lay
           down
           his
           life
           for
           his
           
           Friend
           ;
           but
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           laid
           down
           his
           life
           for
           his
           Enemies
           .
           Scarcely
           ,
           says
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             would
             one
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             for
             a
             righteous
             man
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           one
           who
           is
           but
           strictly
           just
           and
           honest
           ,
           and
           does
           no
           body
           wrong
           ;
           but
           for
           a
           
             good
             man
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           one
           that
           is
           kind
           and
           beneficial
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           hath
           obliged
           Mankind
           by
           great
           Benefits
           ,
           some
           one
           may
           be
           found
           that
           would
           lay
           down
           his
           life
           to
           save
           the
           life
           of
           such
           a
           Person
           :
           But
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           hath
           gone
           far
           beyond
           this
           :
           He
           
             dyed
             for
             Sinners
          
           ,
           for
           those
           who
           were
           neither
           
             good
             men
          
           nor
           
             righteous
             :
             But
             God
             commendeth
             his
             love
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             that
             whilst
             we
             were
             yet
             Sinners
             Christ
             dyed
             for
             us
             .
          
           Now
           where
           doth
           the
           force
           of
           this
           Argument
           lye
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           this
           ?
           that
           Christ
           hath
           done
           that
           for
           us
           ,
           who
           were
           Enemies
           and
           Sinners
           ,
           which
           some
           very
           few
           persons
           in
           the
           World
           have
           done
           for
           their
           Friend
           ,
           or
           for
           some
           very
           eminently
           
             good
             man
          
           :
           And
           what
           is
           that
           ?
           Why
           they
           have
           laid
           down
           their
           lives
           in
           their
           stead
           :
           
           And
           so
           Christ
           hath
           done
           for
           us
           .
           This
           seems
           to
           be
           so
           very
           plain
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           not
           see
           how
           the
           force
           of
           this
           Argument
           is
           possible
           to
           be
           avoided
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           evident
           then
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           Christ
           dyed
           not
           only
           for
           our
           advantage
           but
           in
           our
           stead
           ;
           as
           truly
           and
           really
           as
           any
           man
           ever
           did
           or
           can
           dye
           for
           another
           who
           lays
           down
           his
           own
           life
           to
           save
           another
           from
           death
           .
           For
           if
           Christ
           had
           not
           dyed
           ,
           we
           had
           perished
           everlastingly
           ;
           and
           because
           he
           dyed
           ,
           we
           are
           saved
           from
           eternal
           Death
           and
           misery
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           this
           be
           no
           where
           in
           Scripture
           spoken
           of
           by
           the
           name
           or
           term
           of
           Satisfaction
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           price
           of
           our
           Redemption
           ;
           which
           surely
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           in
           effect
           with
           Satisfaction
           .
           For
           as
           we
           are
           Sinners
           we
           are
           liable
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           indebted
           to
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           :
           And
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           his
           Death
           and
           Sufferings
           in
           our
           Nature
           ,
           hath
           discharged
           this
           obligation
           and
           paid
           this
           debt
           for
           us
           :
           Which
           discharge
           since
           it
           
           was
           obtained
           for
           us
           by
           the
           shedding
           of
           
           Christ's
           blood
           ,
           and
           the
           Scripture
           tells
           us
           that
           
             without
             shedding
             of
             blood
             there
             is
             no
             remission
             of
             Sins
             :
          
           And
           since
           God
           is
           graciously
           pleased
           to
           accept
           of
           it
           for
           the
           Debt
           which
           we
           owed
           to
           his
           Justice
           ,
           and
           to
           declare
           himself
           fully
           pleased
           and
           contented
           with
           it
           ,
           why
           it
           may
           not
           properly
           enough
           be
           called
           payment
           or
           satisfaction
           I
           confess
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           understand
           .
           Men
           may
           eternally
           wrangle
           about
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           what
           a
           frivolous
           contention
           ,
           what
           a
           trifling
           in
           serious
           matters
           ,
           what
           barretrie
           in
           Divinity
           is
           this
           ?
        
         
           Not
           that
           God
           was
           angry
           with
           his
           Son
           ,
           when
           he
           thus
           
             laid
             on
             him
             the
             iniquities
             of
             us
             all
             :
          
           No
           he
           was
           always
           well
           pleased
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           never
           better
           ,
           than
           when
           he
           
             became
             obedient
             to
             the
             Death
             ,
             even
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
          
           and
           
             bore
             our
             Sins
             in
             his
             own
             body
             on
             the
             Tree
             .
          
        
         
           Nor
           yet
           that
           our
           Saviour
           suffered
           the
           very
           same
           that
           the
           Sinner
           should
           have
           suffered
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           proper
           
           Pains
           and
           Torment
           of
           the
           Damned
           :
           But
           that
           his
           Obedience
           and
           Sufferings
           were
           of
           that
           value
           and
           esteem
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           voluntary
           Sacrifice
           of
           himself
           so
           well-pleasing
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           thereupon
           entred
           into
           a
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           with
           Mankind
           ,
           wherein
           he
           hath
           engaged
           himself
           to
           forgive
           the
           Sins
           of
           those
           who
           believe
           and
           repent
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           partakers
           of
           eternal
           life
           .
           And
           hence
           the
           
             Blood
             of
             Christ
          
           which
           was
           shed
           for
           us
           upon
           the
           Cross
           is
           called
           
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
          
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           Sanction
           of
           that
           
             New
             Covenant
          
           ,
           into
           which
           God
           is
           entred
           with
           Mankind
           :
           and
           not
           only
           the
           Sanction
           and
           confirmation
           of
           that
           Covenant
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           Foundation
           of
           it
           :
           For
           which
           reason
           the
           Cup
           in
           the
           
             Lord's
             Supper
          
           is
           called
           
             the
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           or
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           should
           rather
           be
           rendred
           ,
           
             the
             New
             Covenant
             in
             his
             Blood
             ,
             which
             was
             shed
             for
             many
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             Sins
             .
          
           I
           proceed
           now
           to
           the
        
         
         
           
           II
           d
           :
           Thing
           propounded
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           Expiation
           of
           our
           Sins
           was
           made
           by
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           from
           the
           nature
           and
           intention
           of
           
             Expiatory
             Sacrifices
          
           ,
           both
           among
           the
           Jews
           and
           Heathen
           ;
           to
           which
           the
           
             Death
             of
             Christ
          
           is
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           so
           frequently
           compared
           ,
           and
           in
           point
           of
           vertue
           and
           efficacy
           to
           take
           away
           Sin
           infinitely
           preferr'd
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           nature
           and
           design
           of
           
             Expiatory
             Sacrifices
          
           was
           plainly
           this
           :
           To
           substitute
           one
           
             Living
             Creature
          
           to
           suffer
           and
           die
           instead
           of
           another
           ,
           so
           that
           what
           the
           Sinner
           deserved
           to
           have
           suffered
           was
           supposed
           to
           be
           done
           to
           the
           Sacrifice
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           was
           slain
           to
           make
           an
           atonement
           for
           the
           Sinner
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           there
           was
           no
           reason
           to
           hope
           for
           any
           such
           effect
           from
           the
           Blood
           of
           Bulls
           ,
           or
           Goats
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           other
           
             Living
             Creatures
          
           that
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           offered
           up
           in
           Sacrifice
           ;
           
           yet
           that
           both
           Jews
           and
           Heathen
           did
           expect
           and
           hope
           for
           it
           ,
           is
           so
           very
           evident
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           without
           extreme
           Ignorance
           or
           Obstinacy
           be
           deny'd
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           expectation
           ,
           how
           unreasonable
           soever
           ,
           plainly
           shews
           it
           to
           have
           been
           the
           common
           Apprehension
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           that
           ,
           God
           would
           not
           be
           appeased
           ,
           nor
           should
           Sin
           be
           pardoned
           without
           Suffering
           :
           But
           yet
           so
           that
           men
           generally
           conceived
           good
           hopes
           that
           upon
           the
           Repentance
           of
           Sinners
           God
           would
           accept
           of
           a
           vicarious
           punishment
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           Suffering
           of
           some
           other
           in
           their
           stead
           .
           And
           very
           probably
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           in
           compliance
           with
           this
           Apprehension
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           in
           condescension
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           other
           weighty
           Reasons
           best
           known
           to
           the
           Divine
           Wisdom
           ,
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           find
           out
           such
           a
           Sacrifice
           as
           should
           really
           and
           effectually
           procure
           for
           them
           that
           great
           Blessing
           of
           the
           Forgiveness
           
           of
           Sins
           which
           they
           had
           so
           long
           hoped
           for
           from
           the
           multitude
           of
           their
           own
           Sacrifices
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           doth
           in
           a
           large
           Discourse
           shew
           the
           great
           vertue
           and
           efficacy
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           the
           purpose
           of
           Remission
           of
           Sins
           ,
           above
           that
           of
           the
           Sacrifices
           under
           the
           Law
           :
           And
           that
           the
           Death
           of
           Christ
           is
           really
           and
           effectually
           to
           our
           advantage
           all
           that
           which
           the
           Sacrifices
           under
           the
           Law
           were
           supposed
           to
           be
           to
           the
           Sinner
           :
           
             But
             now
             once
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           here
           in
           the
           
             Text
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             hath
             he
             appeared
             to
             take
             away
             Sin
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           great
           vertue
           and
           efficacy
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           what
           ever
           was
           expected
           from
           any
           other
           Sacrifices
           ,
           either
           by
           Jews
           or
           Heathens
           ,
           was
           really
           effected
           by
           this
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           plainly
           signified
           by
           the
           
             Jewish
             Passover
          
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Lamb
           was
           slain
           ,
           and
           the
           Sinner
           did
           escape
           and
           was
           pass'dby
           .
           In
           allusion
           whereto
           St.
           Paul
           makes
           no
           scruple
           to
           call
           
           Christ
           our
           Passover
           or
           
             Paschal
             Lamb
          
           ,
           who
           was
           slain
           that
           we
           might
           
             escape
             :
             Christ
             our
             Passover
          
           ,
           
           says
           he
           ,
           
             is
             slain
          
           or
           
             offer'd
             for
             us
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           He
           by
           the
           gracious
           appointment
           of
           God
           was
           substituted
           to
           suffer
           all
           that
           in
           our
           stead
           which
           the
           
             Paschal
             Lamb
          
           was
           supposed
           to
           suffer
           for
           the
           Sinner
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           was
           likewise
           signified
           by
           the
           Sinners
           laying
           his
           hand
           upon
           the
           Sacrifice
           that
           was
           to
           be
           slain
           ,
           thereby
           as
           it
           were
           transferring
           the
           punishment
           which
           was
           due
           to
           himself
           upon
           the
           Sacrifice
           that
           was
           to
           be
           slain
           and
           offered
           up
           .
           For
           so
           God
           tells
           Moses
           ,
           that
           the
           Sinner
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           offer
           an
           Expiatory
           Sacrifice
           ,
           should
           do
           :
           
           
             He
             shall
             put
             his
             hand
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             the
             burnt-offering
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             accepted
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             make
             an
             Atonement
             for
             him
             .
          
           And
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           an
           established
           Principle
           in
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           ,
           that
           
             without
             shedding
             of
             blood
             there
             was
             no
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             :
          
           Which
           plainly
           shews
           that
           they
           expected
           this
           Benefit
           of
           
           the
           Remission
           of
           Sins
           ,
           from
           the
           Blood
           of
           their
           Sacrifices
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           really
           made
           partakers
           of
           this
           Benefit
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           his
           Sacrifice
           :
           And
           again
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           
           says
           he
           ,
           
             was
             once
             offered
             to
             bear
             the
             Sins
             of
             many
          
           ;
           plainly
           alluding
           to
           the
           Sacrifices
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           did
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           bear
           the
           faults
           of
           the
           Sinner
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           this
           expression
           of
           
           Christ's
           being
           
             offered
             to
             bear
             our
             Sins
          
           ,
           cannot
           be
           meant
           of
           his
           taking
           away
           our
           Sins
           by
           his
           holy
           Doctrine
           which
           was
           confirmed
           by
           his
           Death
           ,
           but
           of
           his
           bearing
           our
           Sins
           by
           way
           of
           imputation
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           suffering
           for
           them
           in
           our
           stead
           ,
           as
           the
           Sacrifice
           was
           supposed
           to
           do
           for
           the
           Sinner
           ;
           This
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           evident
           beyond
           all
           denial
           from
           the
           opposition
           which
           follows
           ,
           after
           the
           Text
           ,
           between
           his
           first
           Appearance
           and
           his
           
             second
             ;
             Christ
          
           ,
           says
           our
           Apostle
           ,
           
           
             was
             once
             offered
             to
             bear
             our
             Sins
             ;
             but
             unto
             them
             that
             look
             for
             him
             he
             shall
             
             appear
             a
             second
             time
             without
             Sin
             unto
             Salvation
             .
          
           Why
           ?
           Did
           he
           not
           appear
           the
           first
           time
           without
           Sin
           ?
           Yes
           certainly
           ,
           as
           to
           any
           inherent
           guilt
           ;
           for
           the
           Scripture
           tells
           us
           
             he
             had
             no
             Sin.
          
           What
           then
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           opposition
           ,
           That
           at
           his
           first
           Coming
           
             he
             bore
             our
             Sins
          
           ,
           but
           at
           his
           second
           Coming
           
             he
             shall
             appear
             without
             Sin
             unto
             Salvation
             ?
          
           These
           words
           can
           have
           no
           other
           imaginable
           sense
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           at
           his
           first
           Coming
           he
           sustain'd
           the
           Person
           of
           a
           Sinner
           and
           suffered
           instead
           of
           us
           ;
           but
           his
           second
           Coming
           shall
           be
           upon
           another
           account
           ,
           and
           
             he
             shall
             appear
             without
             Sin
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           Sacrifice
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Judge
           to
           confer
           the
           Reward
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           upon
           those
           who
           are
           partakers
           of
           the
           benefit
           of
           that
           Sacrifice
           which
           he
           offered
           to
           God
           for
           us
           
             in
             the
             days
             of
             his
             Flesh
             .
          
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
        
         
           
           III
           
           d.
           Thing
           I
           proposed
           ,
           and
           which
           yet
           remains
           to
           be
           spoken
           to
           ;
           namely
           ,
           
           to
           vindicate
           this
           Method
           and
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Wisdom
          
           from
           the
           Objections
           which
           are
           brought
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           shew
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           it
           that
           is
           unreasonable
           ,
           or
           any
           wise
           unworthy
           of
           God.
           I
           shall
           mention
           
             four
             Objections
          
           which
           are
           commonly
           urged
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           they
           are
           all
           that
           are
           considerable
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           That
           this
           Method
           ,
           of
           the
           Expiation
           of
           Sin
           by
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           seems
           to
           argue
           some
           defect
           and
           want
           of
           Goodnes
           in
           God
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           needed
           some
           external
           Motive
           and
           were
           not
           of
           himself
           disposed
           to
           forgive
           Sinners
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           think
           the
           Answer
           is
           not
           difficult
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           God
           did
           not
           want
           Goodness
           to
           have
           forgiven
           Sin
           freely
           and
           without
           any
           Satisfaction
           ,
           but
           his
           Wisdom
           did
           not
           think
           it
           meet
           to
           give
           encouragement
           to
           Sin
           by
           too
           easy
           a
           forgiveness
           ,
           and
           without
           some
           remarkable
           testimony
           of
           his
           severe
           displeasure
           against
           it
           :
           And
           
           therefore
           his
           greater
           Goodness
           and
           Compassion
           to
           Mankind
           devised
           this
           way
           to
           save
           the
           Sinner
           ,
           without
           giving
           the
           least
           countenance
           and
           encouragement
           to
           Sin.
           
        
         
           For
           God
           to
           think
           of
           saving
           us
           any
           way
           ,
           was
           excessive
           Goodness
           and
           Mercy
           ;
           but
           to
           think
           of
           doing
           it
           in
           this
           way
           ,
           by
           substituting
           his
           dearly
           beloved
           Son
           to
           suffer
           in
           our
           stead
           ,
           is
           a
           Condescension
           so
           very
           amazing
           ,
           that
           if
           God
           had
           not
           been
           pleased
           of
           his
           own
           Goodness
           to
           stoop
           to
           it
           ,
           it
           had
           almost
           been
           Blasphemy
           in
           Man
           to
           have
           thought
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           desired
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           How
           can
           our
           Sins
           be
           said
           to
           have
           been
           forgiven
           freely
           ,
           if
           the
           Pardon
           of
           them
           was
           purchased
           at
           so
           dear
           a
           rate
           and
           so
           mighty
           a
           Price
           was
           paid
           for
           it
           ?
        
         
           In
           Answer
           to
           this
           I
           desire
           these
           two
           things
           may
           be
           considered
           .
           1st
           .
           That
           it
           is
           a
           wonderful
           grace
           and
           favour
           of
           God
           to
           admit
           of
           this
           translation
           of
           the
           Punishment
           which
           
           was
           due
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           accept
           of
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           another
           in
           our
           stead
           ,
           and
           for
           our
           benefit
           ;
           when
           he
           might
           justly
           have
           exacted
           it
           of
           us
           in
           our
           own
           Persons
           :
           So
           that
           ,
           even
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           we
           are
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           says
           ,
           
             justified
             freely
             by
             his
             grace
             ,
             through
             the
             Redemption
             that
             is
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
          
           And
           freely
           too
           in
           respect
           of
           any
           necessity
           that
           lay
           upon
           God
           to
           forgive
           us
           in
           this
           or
           any
           other
           way
           .
           It
           was
           a
           free
           act
           of
           his
           Goodness
           to
           save
           us
           ,
           even
           by
           the
           Satisfaction
           and
           Sufferings
           of
           his
           own
           Son.
           2dly
           .
           It
           was
           in
           effect
           freely
           too
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           mighty
           Price
           which
           was
           paid
           for
           our
           Redemption
           .
           Because
           this
           Price
           was
           not
           of
           our
           own
           procuring
           ,
           but
           of
           God's
           providing
           ;
           He
           
             found
             out
             this
             Ransome
             for
             us
             .
          
           And
           will
           any
           man
           say
           ,
           that
           a
           Prince
           who
           prevails
           with
           his
           Son
           to
           intercede
           for
           the
           Pardon
           of
           a
           Rebel
           ,
           yea
           and
           to
           suffer
           some
           punishment
           or
           to
           pay
           a
           Fine
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           it
           ,
           does
           not
           in
           effect
           and
           in
           all
           equitable
           and
           
           grateful
           construction
           forgive
           him
           freely
           ?
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           It
           is
           yet
           further
           objected
           ,
           That
           this
           seems
           to
           be
           more
           unreasonable
           than
           the
           sacrificing
           of
           Beasts
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           nay
           than
           the
           sacrificing
           of
           Men
           among
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           and
           even
           of
           their
           
             own
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
          
           :
           Because
           this
           is
           the
           offering
           up
           of
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           the
           most
           innocent
           and
           the
           most
           excellent
           Person
           that
           ever
           was
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           manner
           ,
           and
           the
           design
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           thing
           will
           appear
           to
           be
           quite
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           ,
           God
           did
           not
           command
           his
           Son
           to
           be
           sacrificed
           ,
           but
           his
           Providence
           permitted
           the
           wickedness
           and
           violence
           of
           men
           to
           put
           him
           to
           death
           :
           And
           then
           his
           Goodness
           and
           Wisdom
           did
           over-rule
           this
           worst
           of
           Actions
           to
           the
           best
           of
           Ends.
           And
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           matter
           aright
           ,
           how
           is
           this
           any
           more
           a
           reflection
           upon
           the
           Holy
           
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           any
           Enormities
           and
           Cruelties
           which
           by
           his
           permission
           are
           daily
           committed
           in
           the
           World
           ?
        
         
           And
           then
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           End
           and
           Design
           of
           this
           permission
           of
           
           Christ's
           Death
           ,
           and
           the
           application
           of
           it
           to
           the
           purpose
           of
           a
           general
           Expiation
           ;
           we
           cannot
           but
           acknowledge
           ,
           and
           even
           adore
           the
           gracious
           and
           merciful
           Design
           of
           it
           .
           For
           by
           this
           means
           God
           did
           at
           once
           put
           an
           end
           to
           that
           unreasonable
           and
           bloody
           way
           of
           Worship
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           so
           long
           practiced
           in
           the
           World
           :
           And
           after
           this
           one
           Sacrifice
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           infinitely
           dear
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           benefit
           of
           Expiation
           was
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           in
           any
           other
           way
           ;
           all
           other
           Sacrifices
           being
           worthless
           and
           vain
           in
           comparison
           of
           this
           :
           And
           it
           hath
           ever
           since
           obtained
           this
           effect
           ,
           of
           making
           all
           other
           Sacrifices
           to
           cease
           ,
           in
           all
           Parts
           of
           the
           World
           where
           Christianity
           hath
           prevailed
           .
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           The
           last
           Objection
           is
           ,
           the
           Injustice
           and
           Cruelty
           of
           an
           innocent
           Person
           's
           suffering
           instead
           of
           the
           Offender
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           they
           who
           make
           so
           great
           a
           noise
           with
           this
           Objection
           do
           seem
           to
           me
           to
           give
           a
           full
           and
           clear
           Answer
           to
           it
           themselves
           ,
           by
           acknowledging
           ,
           as
           they
           constantly
           and
           expresly
           do
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           suffered
           all
           this
           for
           our
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           our
           place
           and
           stead
           .
           For
           this
           ,
           to
           my
           apprehension
           ,
           is
           plainly
           to
           give
           up
           the
           Cause
           ,
           unless
           they
           can
           shew
           a
           good
           reason
           why
           there
           is
           not
           as
           much
           Injustice
           and
           Cruelty
           in
           an
           innocent
           Person
           's
           suffering
           for
           the
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           of
           a
           Malefactor
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           suffering
           in
           his
           stead
           :
           So
           little
           do
           Men
           ,
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           dispute
           and
           opposition
           ,
           who
           are
           resolved
           to
           hold
           fast
           an
           Opinion
           in
           despite
           of
           Reason
           and
           good
           sense
           ,
           consider
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           many
           times
           in
           effect
           ,
           and
           by
           necessary
           consequence
           ,
           grant
           the
           very
           thing
           which
           
           in
           express
           terms
           they
           do
           so
           stifly
           and
           pertinaciously
           deny
           .
        
         
           The
           truth
           of
           the
           matter
           is
           this
           ;
           there
           is
           nothing
           of
           Injustice
           or
           Cruelty
           in
           either
           Case
           ;
           neither
           in
           an
           Innocent
           Person
           's
           suffering
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           an
           Offender
           ,
           nor
           in
           his
           stead
           ;
           supposing
           the
           Suffering
           to
           be
           voluntary
           :
           But
           they
           have
           equally
           the
           same
           appearance
           of
           Injustice
           and
           Cruelty
           :
           Nor
           can
           I
           possibly
           discern
           any
           reason
           why
           Injustice
           and
           Cruelty
           should
           be
           objected
           in
           the
           one
           Case
           more
           than
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           there
           being
           every
           whit
           as
           little
           reason
           why
           an
           
             Innocent
             Person
          
           should
           suffer
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           a
           Criminal
           ,
           as
           why
           he
           should
           suffer
           in
           his
           stead
           .
           So
           that
           I
           hope
           this
           Objection
           ,
           which
           above
           all
           the
           rest
           hath
           been
           so
           loudly
           and
           so
           invidiously
           urged
           ,
           hath
           received
           a
           just
           Answer
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           believe
           ,
           if
           the
           matter
           were
           searched
           to
           the
           bottom
           ,
           all
           this
           perverse
           contention
           ,
           about
           our
           Saviour's
           suffering
           for
           our
           benefit
           but
           not
           in
           our
           
           stead
           ,
           will
           signify
           just
           nothing
           .
           For
           if
           Christ
           dyed
           for
           our
           henefit
           so
           as
           some
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           Death
           and
           Sufferings
           ,
           to
           save
           us
           from
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           and
           to
           procure
           our
           escape
           from
           eternal
           Death
           ,
           this
           ,
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           ,
           is
           all
           that
           any
           body
           means
           by
           his
           dying
           in
           our
           stead
           .
           For
           he
           that
           dies
           with
           an
           intention
           to
           do
           that
           benefit
           to
           another
           as
           to
           save
           him
           from
           Death
           ,
           doth
           certainly
           to
           all
           intents
           and
           purposes
           dye
           in
           his
           place
           and
           stead
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           they
           will
           grant
           this
           to
           be
           their
           meaning
           ,
           the
           Controversie
           is
           at
           an
           end
           ;
           and
           both
           sides
           are
           agreed
           in
           the
           thing
           ,
           and
           do
           only
           differ
           in
           the
           phrase
           and
           manner
           of
           expression
           :
           which
           is
           to
           seek
           a
           quarrel
           and
           an
           occasion
           of
           difference
           where
           there
           is
           no
           real
           ground
           for
           it
           ;
           a
           thing
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           very
           far
           from
           reasonable
           and
           peaceable
           Minds
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Socinians
           say
           ,
           that
           our
           
           Saviour's
           voluntary
           Obedience
           and
           Sufferings
           did
           procure
           his
           Exaltation
           at
           
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Power
           and
           Authority
           to
           forgive
           Sins
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           eternal
           Life
           to
           as
           many
           as
           he
           pleased
           :
           So
           that
           they
           grant
           that
           his
           Obedience
           and
           Sufferings
           ,
           in
           the
           meritorious
           consequence
           of
           them
           ,
           do
           redound
           to
           our
           Benefit
           and
           advantage
           as
           much
           as
           we
           pretend
           and
           say
           they
           do
           ;
           only
           they
           are
           loth
           in
           express
           terms
           to
           acknowledge
           that
           Christ
           dyed
           in
           our
           stead
           :
           And
           this
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           imagine
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           have
           denied
           it
           so
           often
           and
           so
           long
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           appeal
           to
           the
           ingenuity
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           whether
           this
           do
           not
           in
           the
           last
           issue
           come
           all
           to
           one
           ;
           and
           be
           not
           ,
           on
           their
           part
           ,
           a
           mere
           Controversie
           about
           words
           ?
           For
           suppose
           a
           Malefactour
           condemned
           to
           some
           grievous
           punishment
           ,
           and
           the
           King's
           Son
           to
           save
           him
           from
           it
           is
           contented
           to
           submit
           to
           great
           disgrace
           and
           sufferings
           :
           In
           reward
           of
           which
           Sufferings
           the
           King
           takes
           his
           Son
           into
           his
           Throne
           and
           sets
           him
           at
           his
           own
           
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           gives
           him
           power
           to
           pardon
           this
           Malefactour
           ,
           and
           upon
           a
           fitting
           Submission
           and
           Repentance
           to
           advance
           him
           to
           honour
           :
           Will
           not
           any
           man
           in
           this
           Case
           allow
           that
           the
           King's
           Son
           suffer'd
           instead
           of
           this
           Malefactour
           ,
           and
           smile
           at
           any
           man
           that
           shall
           be
           so
           nice
           as
           to
           grant
           that
           indeed
           he
           suffered
           for
           him
           ,
           but
           yet
           to
           deny
           that
           he
           was
           punish'd
           for
           him
           ,
           to
           allow
           that
           he
           bore
           the
           inconvenience
           of
           his
           faults
           ,
           but
           yet
           obstinately
           to
           stand
           it
           out
           that
           the
           faults
           of
           this
           Malefactour
           were
           not
           laid
           upon
           him
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           wise
           so
           imputed
           to
           him
           that
           he
           can
           be
           said
           to
           have
           suffered
           in
           his
           stead
           ?
           This
           is
           just
           the
           Case
           ,
           and
           the
           difference
           in
           reality
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           last
           result
           of
           things
           is
           nothing
           but
           words
           .
        
         
           Thus
           far
           have
           I
           tryed
           your
           patience
           in
           a
           contentious
           Argument
           ;
           in
           which
           I
           take
           no
           pleasure
           ,
           but
           yet
           shall
           be
           glad
           if
           I
           may
           be
           so
           happy
           as
           by
           any
           thing
           that
           hath
           been
           said
           to
           
           contribute
           towards
           the
           putting
           an
           end
           to
           so
           unhappy
           a
           Controversy
           ,
           which
           hath
           troubled
           the
           World
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           raised
           such
           a
           dust
           that
           very
           few
           have
           been
           able
           to
           see
           clearly
           through
           it
           .
        
         
           However
           I
           cannot
           dismiss
           this
           Argument
           without
           making
           some
           useful
           but
           very
           short
           reflection
           upon
           this
           great
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           namely
           ,
           That
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           being
           made
           a
           Sacrifice
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           exposed
           to
           such
           bitter
           Sufferings
           and
           so
           cruel
           a
           Death
           for
           the
           Expiation
           of
           our
           Sins
           ,
           should
           create
           in
           us
           the
           greatest
           dread
           and
           detestation
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           deter
           us
           from
           all
           wilful
           transgression
           and
           disobedience
           .
           For
           if
           the
           guilt
           of
           our
           Sins
           was
           done
           away
           upon
           such
           hard
           terms
           and
           cost
           the
           dearly
           beloved
           Son
           of
           God
           so
           much
           sweat
           and
           blood
           ,
           then
           surely
           we
           ought
           to
           take
           great
           heed
           how
           by
           our
           renewed
           Provocations
           we
           renew
           his
           Passion
           ,
           and
           do
           what
           in
           us
           lies
           to
           
             crucify
             to
             
             our selves
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             afresh
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             him
             to
             an
             open
             shame
             .
          
        
         
           If
           God
           did
           so
           terribly
           afflict
           the
           dearly
           beloved
           of
           his
           Soul
           for
           our
           sakes
           ;
           if
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           was
           so
           grievously
           
             wounded
             for
             our
             transgressions
          
           and
           so
           sorely
           
             bruised
             for
             our
             iniquities
          
           :
           If
           so
           fearful
           a
           Storm
           of
           Vengeance
           fell
           upon
           the
           most
           innocent
           Person
           that
           ever
           was
           for
           our
           Sins
           ,
           then
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           take
           that
           kind
           and
           merciful
           admonition
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           to
           Sinners
           ,
           to
           
             sin
             no
             more
             ,
             lest
             a
             worse
             thing
             ,
          
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           
             come
             upon
          
           our selves
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           Dispensation
           of
           God's
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           by
           the
           Death
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           God
           seems
           to
           have
           gone
           to
           the
           very
           extremity
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           almost
           further
           than
           Goodness
           and
           Justice
           will
           well
           admit
           ;
           to
           afflict
           Innocency
           it self
           to
           save
           the
           Guilty
           :
           And
           if
           herein
           God
           hath
           expressed
           his
           hatred
           of
           Sin
           in
           such
           a
           wonderful
           way
           of
           love
           and
           kindness
           to
           the
           Sons
           of
           Men
           as
           looks
           
           almost
           like
           hatred
           of
           Innocency
           and
           his
           own
           Son
           :
           This
           ought
           in
           all
           ingenuity
           and
           gratitude
           to
           our
           gracious
           Redeemer
           ,
           who
           
             was
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             us
             ,
          
           and
           
             loved
             us
          
           to
           that
           degree
           as
           to
           
             wash
             us
             from
             our
             Sins
             in
             his
             own
             Blood
             :
          
           I
           say
           ,
           This
           ought
           to
           beget
           in
           us
           a
           greater
           displeasure
           against
           Sin
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           perfect
           detestation
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           if
           we
           had
           suffered
           the
           punishment
           due
           to
           it
           ,
           in
           our
           own
           Persons
           :
           For
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           we
           could
           only
           have
           been
           displeased
           at
           our Selves
           and
           our
           Sins
           as
           the
           just
           Cause
           of
           our
           Sufferings
           :
           but
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           hate
           Sin
           as
           the
           unhappy
           occasion
           of
           the
           saddest
           Misfortune
           and
           sorest
           Calamities
           to
           the
           
             best
             Man
          
           that
           ever
           was
           ,
           and
           to
           our
           
             best
             Friend
          
           ,
           for
           our
           Sins
           and
           for
           our
           Sakes
           .
        
         
           Since
           then
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           hath
           so
           graciously
           condescended
           to
           be
           
             made
             in
             all
             things
          
           like
           unto
           us
           ,
           
             Sin
             only
             excepted
          
           ;
           let
           us
           aspire
           as
           much
           as
           is
           possible
           ,
           to
           become
           like
           to
           Him
           :
           Above
           all
           ,
           let
           us
           hate
           and
           avoid
           Sin
           as
           the
           only
           thing
           in
           which
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           
           would
           have
           no
           part
           with
           us
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           contented
           to
           suffer
           such
           bitter
           things
           to
           save
           us
           from
           the
           Defilement
           and
           Dominion
           of
           it
           ,
           from
           the
           Punishment
           and
           all
           the
           dismal
           consequences
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             He
             had
             no
             Sin
          
           ,
           but
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           
             lay
             upon
             him
             the
             iniquities
             of
             us
             all
             ,
          
           and
           
             to
             make
             his
             Soul
             an
             offering
             for
             Sin
             ,
          
           and
           to
           permit
           all
           that
           to
           be
           done
           to
           Him
           which
           was
           due
           to
           us
           :
           He
           was
           contented
           to
           be
           sacrificed
           once
           for
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           Men
           might
           for
           ever
           cease
           from
           that
           inhuman
           and
           ineffectual
           way
           of
           sacrificing
           one
           another
           ,
           whereby
           instead
           of
           expiating
           their
           guilt
           they
           did
           inflame
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           thinking
           to
           make
           Atonement
           for
           their
           Sins
           they
           did
           in
           truth
           add
           to
           the
           number
           and
           heinousness
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           let
           us
           likewise
           learn
           from
           this
           admirable
           Pattern
           ,
           to
           pity
           those
           that
           are
           in
           misery
           ,
           as
           Christ
           also
           hath
           pitied
           us
           ;
           and
           to
           
             save
             them
             that
             are
             ready
             to
             perish
             ,
          
           for
           His
           sake
           who
           
             came
             to
             seek
             and
             to
             save
             us
             that
             were
             lost
             .
          
        
         
         
           Let
           us
           ,
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           be
           ready
           to
           open
           our
           bowels
           of
           Compassion
           towards
           the
           Poor
           ;
           in
           a
           thankful
           imitation
           of
           his
           Grace
           and
           Goodness
           who
           for
           our
           sakes
           chose
           to
           be
           a
           Beggar
           ,
           that
           we
           for
           his
           sake
           might
           not
           despise
           the
           Poor
           ,
           but
           might
           have
           a
           tender
           regard
           and
           compassion
           to
           those
           whose
           Condition
           in
           this
           World
           does
           so
           nearly
           resemble
           that
           in
           which
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           thought
           it
           fittest
           for
           him
           to
           appear
           when
           he
           was
           pleased
           to
           become
           Man.
           
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           Let
           us
           in
           the
           whole
           course
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           the
           actions
           of
           our
           lives
           ,
           
             shew
             forth
             the
             Vertues
             of
             Him
             who
             hath
             called
             us
             out
             of
             darkness
             into
             his
             marvellous
             light
          
           ;
           and
           
             hath
             raised
             up
             a
             mighty
             Salvation
             for
             us
             ,
          
           that
           
             being
             delivered
             from
             all
             our
          
           spiritual
           Enemies
           ,
           from
           Sin
           and
           all
           the
           Powers
           of
           darkness
           ,
           we
           might
           
             serve
             him
          
           who
           hath
           
             saved
             us
             ;
             walking
             in
             holiness
             and
             righteousness
             before
             him
             ,
             all
             the
             days
             of
             our
             lives
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           
             to
             him
             that
             sitteth
             upon
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Lamb
             that
             was
             slain
             :
             To
             God
             even
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             Lord
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             first
             begotten
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             Unto
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             loved
             us
             ,
             and
             washed
             from
             our
             Sins
             in
             his
             own
             Blood
          
           ;
           and
           whilst
           we
           were
           Enemies
           to
           Him
           ,
           loved
           us
           at
           such
           a
           rate
           as
           never
           any
           man
           did
           his
           Friend
           .
           To
           Him
           ,
           who
           became
           Man
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           bring
           us
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           assumed
           our
           frail
           and
           mortal
           Nature
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           cloath
           us
           with
           Immortality
           and
           Life
           :
           To
           Him
           ,
           who
           was
           pleased
           to
           dwell
           and
           live
           amongst
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           teach
           us
           how
           to
           live
           :
           To
           
             Him
             ,
             who
             dyed
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             for
             our
             Justification
             ,
             and
             lives
             for
             ever
             to
             make
             Intercession
             for
             us
             :
          
           To
           Him
           ,
           be
           Glory
           and
           Dominion
           ,
           Thanksgiving
           and
           Praise
           to
           Eternal
           Ages
           .
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           VI.
           Concerning
           the
           Vnity
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           B.
           Trinity
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             1
             TIM
             .
             II.
             5.
             
          
           
             For
             there
             is
             one
             God.
             
          
        
         
           THE
           Particle
           for
           leads
           us
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           Context
           and
           Occasion
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           which
           in
           short
           is
           this
           .
           The
           design
           of
           this
           Epistle
           is
           to
           direct
           Timothy
           ,
           to
           whom
           St.
           Paul
           had
           committed
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           how
           he
           ought
           to
           demean
           himself
           in
           that
           great
           and
           weighty
           Charge
           .
           And
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Chapter
           he
           gives
           direction
           concerning
           
             Publick
             Prayers
          
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           that
           Prayers
           and
           
             Thanksgiving
             
             he
             made
             for
             all
             men
             ,
          
           and
           for
           all
           Ranks
           and
           Orders
           of
           men
           ;
           especially
           for
           
             Kings
             and
             all
             that
             are
             in
             Authority
             ,
             that
             under
             them
          
           Christians
           
             might
             lead
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             life
             in
             all
             godliness
             and
             honesty
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           he
           tells
           us
           was
           very
           suitable
           to
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           by
           which
           God
           designed
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           very
           acceptable
           to
           him
           that
           we
           should
           offer
           up
           Prayers
           and
           Thanksgivings
           to
           him
           in
           behalf
           of
           
             all
             men
             :
             For
             this
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           
             Apostle
             ,
             is
             good
             and
             acceptable
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             will
             have
             all
             men
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
           And
           then
           it
           follows
           in
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           
             For
             there
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             one
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             the
             Man
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             gave
             himself
             a
             Ransome
             for
             all
             :
          
           As
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           this
           universal
           Charity
           of
           Christians
           ,
           in
           
             praying
             for
             all
             men
          
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           very
           acceptable
           to
           Him
           to
           whom
           we
           put
           up
           our
           Prayers
           ,
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           who
           sent
           
           his
           Son
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           
             all
             men
          
           :
           And
           to
           Him
           likewise
           by
           whom
           we
           offer
           up
           our
           Prayers
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           among
           us
           Christians
           the
           only
           
             Media
             or
             between
             God
             and
             Men
             ,
          
           in
           virtue
           of
           that
           Price
           and
           Ransom
           which
           he
           paid
           for
           the
           Redemption
           of
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           for
           this
           reason
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           very
           acceptable
           to
           Him
           that
           we
           should
           pray
           for
           all
           men
           ,
           because
           he
           died
           for
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           now
           that
           he
           is
           in
           Heaven
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           intercedes
           with
           him
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           those
           for
           whom
           he
           died
           :
           
             There
             is
             One
             God
             ,
             and
             one
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             Men
             ,
             the
             Man
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             gave
             himself
             a
             Ransome
             for
             all
             .
          
        
         
           Which
           words
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           brought
           in
           to
           prove
           more
           immediately
           that
           it
           is
           
             acceptable
             to
             God
             our
             Saviour
          
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           put
           up
           Prayers
           to
           Him
           
             for
             all
             men
          
           ,
           because
           he
           desires
           the
           Salvation
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           hath
           sent
           his
           Son
           to
           purchase
           the
           Salvation
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           by
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           himself
           ;
           
           and
           in
           virtue
           of
           that
           Sacrifice
           to
           be
           the
           only
           Mediator
           between
           God
           and
           us
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           though
           this
           be
           the
           immediate
           scope
           and
           design
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           likewise
           a
           direction
           to
           us
           ,
           unto
           whom
           we
           ought
           to
           address
           our
           Prayers
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           by
           whose
           mediation
           and
           intercession
           we
           ought
           to
           put
           up
           our
           Prayers
           to
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           namely
           ,
           by
           his
           
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           who
           is
           constituted
           the
           only
           
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             Men.
          
           
        
         
           There
           are
           several
           Propositions
           contained
           in
           this
           and
           the
           following
           verse
           ;
           but
           I
           shall
           at
           present
           confine
           my self
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           namely
           ,
           That
           
             there
             is
             One
             God
          
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           
             but
             One
          
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           elsewhere
           expresseth
           it
           ,
           
             There
             is
             none
             other
             God
             but
             One.
          
           And
           Moses
           lays
           this
           as
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Natural
           Law
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           ,
           
           
             The
             Lord
             he
             is
             One
             God
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             none
             besides
             him
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           besides
           Jehovah
           ,
           whom
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           did
           worship
           as
           the
           only
           true
           
           God.
           And
           this
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           perpetually
           declares
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Polytheism
           and
           variety
           of
           Gods
           among
           the
           Heathen
           .
           
           
             I
             am
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             besides
             me
             there
             is
             no
             God.
          
           
           And
           again
           ,
           
             Is
             there
             any
             God
             besides
             me
             ?
             there
             is
             no
             God
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             any
             :
          
           He
           ,
           who
           hath
           an
           infinite
           knowledge
           and
           knows
           all
           things
           ,
           knows
           no
           other
           God.
           And
           our
           
             B.
             Saviour
          
           makes
           this
           the
           
             Fundamental
             Article
          
           of
           all
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           necessary
           to
           every
           man's
           Salvation
           ;
           This
           ,
           says
           
             He
             ,
             is
             life
             eternal
             ,
             to
             know
             thee
             the
             only
             true
             God.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Unity
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           is
           a
           Notion
           wherein
           the
           greatest
           and
           the
           wisest
           part
           of
           Mankind
           did
           always
           agree
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           reasonably
           be
           presumed
           to
           be
           either
           natural
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           sprung
           from
           some
           
             Original
             Tradition
          
           delivered
           down
           to
           us
           from
           the
           
             first
             Parents
          
           of
           Mankind
           :
           I
           mean
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           
             One
             Supreme
             Being
          
           ,
           the
           Author
           and
           Cause
           of
           all
           
           things
           ,
           whom
           the
           most
           ancient
           of
           the
           
             Heathen
             Poets
          
           commonly
           called
           
             the
             Father
             of
             Gods
             and
             men
             .
          
           And
           thus
           Aristotle
           in
           his
           Metaphysicks
           defines
           God
           ,
           
             the
             eternal
             and
             most
          
           excellent
           ,
           or
           
             best
             of
             all
             Living
             Beings
          
           .
           And
           this
           Notion
           ,
           of
           
             One
             Supreme
             Being
          
           ,
           agrees
           very
           well
           with
           that
           exact
           Harmony
           which
           appears
           in
           the
           Frame
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           see
           all
           things
           conspiring
           to
           one
           End
           ,
           and
           continuing
           in
           one
           uniform
           Order
           and
           Course
           ;
           which
           cannot
           reasonably
           be
           ascribed
           to
           any
           other
           but
           a
           constant
           and
           uniform
           Cause
           ;
           and
           which
           to
           a
           considering
           man
           does
           plainly
           shew
           that
           all
           things
           are
           made
           and
           governed
           by
           that
           One
           powerful
           Principle
           ,
           and
           great
           and
           wise
           Mind
           which
           we
           call
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           although
           the
           generality
           of
           Mankind
           had
           a
           Notion
           of
           
             One
             Supreme
             God
          
           ,
           yet
           the
           Idolatry
           of
           the
           Heathen
           plainly
           shews
           that
           this
           Notion
           ,
           in
           process
           of
           time
           ,
           was
           greatly
           degenerated
           ,
           
           and
           corrupted
           into
           an
           apprehension
           of
           a
           Plurality
           of
           Gods
           ;
           though
           in
           reason
           it
           is
           evident
           enough
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           more
           Gods
           than
           One
           ;
           and
           that
           One
           ,
           who
           is
           of
           infinite
           Perfection
           ,
           is
           as
           sufficient
           to
           all
           purposes
           whatsoever
           ,
           as
           ten
           thousand
           Deities
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           possible
           ,
           could
           possibly
           be
           ;
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           in
           the
           following
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           multitude
           of
           Deities
           ;
           which
           the
           fond
           Superstition
           and
           vain
           Imagination
           of
           Men
           had
           formed
           to
           themselves
           ,
           were
           by
           the
           Wiser
           sort
           ,
           who
           being
           forced
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           Follies
           of
           the
           People
           endeavoured
           to
           make
           the
           best
           of
           them
           ,
           supposed
           to
           be
           either
           Parts
           of
           the
           Universe
           which
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           as
           Plutarch
           tells
           us
           ,
           thought
           to
           be
           the
           same
           with
           God
           ;
           but
           then
           the
           more
           considerable
           parts
           of
           the
           Universe
           they
           parcelled
           out
           into
           several
           Deities
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           Ocean
           hath
           several
           Names
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           several
           
           Coasts
           and
           Countries
           by
           which
           it
           passeth
           ;
           so
           they
           gave
           several
           Names
           to
           this
           
             One
             Deity
          
           according
           to
           the
           several
           Parts
           of
           the
           World
           which
           several
           Nations
           made
           the
           Objects
           of
           their
           Worship
           .
        
         
           Or
           else
           ,
           they
           adored
           the
           several
           Perfections
           and
           Powers
           of
           the
           
             One
             Supreme
             God
          
           under
           several
           Names
           and
           Titles
           ,
           with
           regard
           to
           the
           various
           Blessings
           and
           Benefits
           which
           they
           thought
           they
           received
           from
           Him.
           
        
         
           Thus
           the
           Indian
           Philosophers
           ,
           the
           Brachmans
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           have
           worshipped
           the
           Sun
           as
           the
           
             Supreme
             Deity
          
           ;
           and
           he
           certainly
           is
           the
           most
           Worshipful
           of
           all
           sensible
           Beings
           ,
           and
           bids
           fairest
           for
           a
           Deity
           ;
           especially
           if
           he
           was
           ,
           as
           they
           supposed
           ,
           animated
           by
           a
           Spirit
           endued
           with
           knowledg
           and
           understanding
           .
           And
           if
           a
           man
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           bred
           in
           a
           dark
           Cave
           ,
           should
           all
           on
           the
           sudden
           be
           brought
           out
           at
           Noon-day
           to
           behold
           this
           visible
           World
           ;
           after
           he
           had
           viewed
           and
           consider'd
           it
           a
           while
           ,
           he
           would
           in
           
           all
           probability
           pitch
           upon
           the
           Sun
           as
           the
           most
           likely
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           things
           he
           had
           seen
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Deity
           .
           For
           if
           such
           a
           man
           had
           any
           Notion
           of
           
             a
             God
          
           ,
           and
           were
           to
           chuse
           one
           upon
           sight
           ,
           he
           would
           without
           dispute
           fix
           upon
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           fall
           down
           before
           Him
           and
           worship
           Him.
           
        
         
           And
           Macrobius
           manageth
           this
           as
           his
           main
           Plea
           for
           the
           Idolatry
           of
           the
           Heathen
           ;
           that
           under
           all
           the
           several
           Names
           of
           their
           Gods
           they
           Worshipped
           the
           Sun
           :
           And
           this
           diversity
           of
           Names
           was
           but
           a
           more
           distinct
           conception
           and
           acknowledgment
           of
           the
           many
           Blessings
           and
           advantages
           which
           mankind
           received
           from
           Him
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           particular
           and
           express
           Adoration
           of
           the
           several
           Powers
           and
           Perfections
           which
           were
           in
           Him.
           And
           this
           was
           the
           very
           best
           defence
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           tolerable
           sense
           which
           the
           Wisest
           among
           the
           Heathen
           could
           make
           of
           the
           multitude
           of
           their
           Deities
           .
        
         
         
           And
           yet
           whilst
           they
           generally
           owned
           
             One
             Supreme
             Being
          
           that
           was
           the
           Principle
           and
           Original
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           they
           worshipped
           several
           
             subordinate
             Deities
          
           as
           really
           distinct
           from
           one
           another
           .
           Some
           of
           these
           they
           fancied
           to
           be
           superior
           to
           the
           rest
           and
           to
           have
           their
           residence
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           by
           which
           
             Marsilius
             Ficinus
          
           supposes
           Plato
           to
           mean
           no
           more
           but
           the
           Chief
           of
           the
           Angels
           .
           These
           were
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Dii
             Superi
          
           and
           
             Dij
             Caelestes
             ,
             superior
          
           and
           
             heavenly
             Gods
          
           :
           The
           Scripture
           terms
           them
           
             the
             Host
             of
             Heaven
          
           ,
           meaning
           the
           
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
          
           and
           Stars
           ,
           which
           they
           supposed
           to
           be
           animated
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           be
           inhabited
           by
           Angels
           ,
           or
           glorious
           Spirits
           ,
           whom
           they
           called
           Gods.
           
        
         
           Other
           of
           their
           Deities
           were
           accounted
           much
           inferior
           to
           these
           ,
           being
           supposed
           to
           be
           the
           Souls
           of
           their
           deceased
           Heroes
           ;
           who
           for
           their
           great
           and
           worthy
           Deeds
           ,
           when
           they
           lived
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           were
           supposed
           after
           Death
           to
           be
           translated
           into
           the
           
           number
           of
           their
           Gods.
           And
           these
           were
           called
           Semidei
           and
           Deastri
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             half
             Gods
          
           and
           
             a
             sort
             of
             Gods
          
           :
           And
           as
           the
           other
           were
           Celestial
           ,
           so
           these
           were
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           a
           kind
           of
           Terrestrial
           Spirits
           that
           were
           Presidents
           and
           Procurators
           of
           Human
           affairs
           here
           below
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           middle
           sort
           of
           
             Divine
             Powers
          
           that
           were
           Mediators
           and
           Agents
           between
           God
           and
           Men
           ,
           and
           did
           carry
           the
           Prayers
           and
           Supplications
           of
           Men
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           bring
           down
           the
           Commands
           and
           Blessings
           of
           God
           to
           Men.
           
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           this
           Crowd
           and
           confusion
           of
           Deities
           ,
           and
           the
           various
           Superstitions
           about
           them
           ,
           the
           Wiser
           Heathen
           ,
           as
           
             Thales
             ,
             Pythagoras
             ,
             Socrates
             ,
             Plato
             ,
             Aristotle
             ,
             Tully
             ,
             Plutarch
          
           and
           others
           ,
           preserved
           a
           true
           Notion
           of
           
             One
             Supreme
             God
          
           ,
           whom
           they
           defined
           an
           
             infinite
             Spirit
             ,
             pure
             from
             all
             Matter
             and
             free
             from
             all
             imperfection
             :
          
           And
           all
           the
           variety
           of
           their
           Worship
           was
           ,
           as
           they
           pretended
           in
           excuse
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           a
           more
           particular
           
           owning
           of
           the
           various
           representations
           of
           the
           Divine
           Power
           and
           Excellencies
           which
           manifested
           themselves
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           several
           communications
           of
           Blessings
           and
           Favours
           by
           them
           imparted
           to
           Men
           :
           
           and
           Tertullian
           observes
           ,
           that
           even
           when
           Idolatry
           had
           very
           much
           obscured
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           
             Sovereign
             Deity
          
           ,
           yet
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           Mankind
           did
           still
           in
           their
           common
           Forms
           of
           Speech
           appropriate
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           a
           more
           especial
           and
           peculiar
           manner
           to
           One
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             If
             god
             grant
             ,
             If
             God
             please
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           there
           is
           sufficient
           ground
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Notion
           of
           
             One
             Supreme
             God
          
           ,
           Creator
           and
           Governor
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           was
           the
           Primitive
           and
           general
           belief
           of
           Mankind
           :
           And
           that
           Polytheism
           and
           Idolatry
           were
           a
           corruption
           and
           degeneracy
           from
           the
           
             Original
             Notion
          
           which
           Mankind
           had
           concerning
           God
           ;
           as
           the
           Scripture-History
           doth
           declare
           and
           testify
           .
        
         
         
           And
           this
           account
           which
           I
           have
           given
           of
           the
           
             Heathen
             Idolatry
          
           doth
           by
           no
           means
           excuse
           it
           .
           For
           whatever
           may
           be
           said
           by
           way
           of
           extenuation
           in
           behalf
           of
           some
           few
           of
           the
           wiser
           and
           more
           devout
           among
           them
           ,
           the
           generality
           were
           grossly
           guilty
           both
           of
           believing
           
             more
             Gods
          
           ,
           and
           of
           worshipping
           
             false
             Gods.
          
           
        
         
           And
           this
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           very
           great
           Crime
           ,
           since
           the
           Scripture
           every
           where
           declares
           God
           to
           be
           particularly
           jealous
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           and
           that
           
             he
             will
             not
             give
             his
             glory
             to
             another
             ,
             nor
             his
             praise
             to
             graven
             Images
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           so
           much
           as
           make
           use
           of
           sensible
           Images
           to
           put
           us
           in
           mind
           of
           God
           ,
           lest
           devout
           Ignorance
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Worship
           which
           Wise
           men
           paid
           towards
           an
           Idol
           ,
           should
           be
           drawn
           to
           terminate
           their
           Worship
           there
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           very
           Deity
           it self
           ;
           which
           was
           certainly
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Heathen
           World.
           
        
         
           And
           surely
           those
           Christians
           are
           in
           no
           less
           danger
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           who
           pay
           
           a
           Veneration
           to
           Images
           by
           
             kneeling
             down
          
           and
           praying
           before
           them
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           they
           are
           much
           more
           inexcusable
           ,
           because
           they
           offend
           against
           a
           much
           clearer
           Light
           ;
           and
           yet
           when
           they
           go
           about
           to
           justify
           this
           Practice
           are
           able
           to
           bring
           no
           other
           nor
           better
           Pleas
           for
           themselves
           than
           the
           Heathen
           did
           for
           their
           worshipping
           of
           Images
           ,
           and
           for
           praying
           to
           their
           
             inferior
             Deities
          
           ,
           whom
           they
           looked
           upon
           as
           Mediators
           between
           the
           Gods
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Men
           upon
           Earth
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           but
           one
           Objection
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           against
           the
           general
           Consent
           of
           Mankind
           concerning
           the
           
             Unity
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           an
           ancient
           Doctrine
           of
           some
           of
           the
           most
           ancient
           Nations
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           
             two
             First
             Causes
          
           or
           Principles
           of
           all
           things
           ;
           the
           one
           the
           Cause
           of
           all
           Good
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           of
           all
           the
           Evil
           that
           is
           in
           the
           World
           :
           The
           reason
           whereof
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           apprehend
           how
           things
           of
           so
           contrary
           a
           nature
           ,
           
           as
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           could
           proceed
           from
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Cause
           .
        
         
           And
           these
           
             two
             Principles
          
           in
           several
           Nations
           were
           called
           by
           several
           Names
           .
           Plutarch
           says
           that
           among
           the
           Greeks
           the
           
             Good
             Principle
          
           was
           called
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Evil
             Principle
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           the
           Devil
           .
           In
           conformity
           to
           which
           ancient
           Tradition
           the
           Manichees
           ,
           a
           Sect
           which
           called
           themselves
           Christians
           ,
           did
           advance
           
             two
             Principles
          
           ,
           the
           one
           infinitely
           Good
           ,
           which
           they
           supposed
           to
           be
           the
           
             Original
             Cause
          
           of
           all
           the
           good
           which
           is
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           the
           other
           infinitely
           Evil
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           ascribed
           all
           the
           evils
           that
           are
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           But
           all
           this
           is
           very
           plainly
           a
           corruption
           of
           a
           much
           more
           ancient
           Tradition
           concerning
           that
           
             old
             Serpent
          
           the
           Devil
           ,
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           
             fallen
             Angels
          
           ,
           who
           by
           tempting
           our
           
             First
             Parents
          
           to
           transgress
           a
           positive
           and
           express
           Law
           of
           God
           brought
           Sin
           first
           into
           the
           World
           and
           all
           the
           Evils
           consequent
           upon
           it
           ;
           of
           which
           the
           Scripture
           
           gives
           us
           a
           most
           express
           and
           particular
           account
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           the
           Notion
           of
           a
           
             Being
             infinitely
             Evil
          
           ,
           into
           which
           this
           Tradition
           was
           corrupted
           ,
           after
           Idolatry
           had
           prevailed
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           besides
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Contradiction
           ,
           it
           would
           likewise
           be
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           assert
           two
           opposite
           Principles
           of
           infinite
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           equal
           force
           and
           Power
           ,
           for
           
             two
             Infinites
          
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           equal
           to
           one
           another
           ;
           because
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           or
           greater
           than
           infinite
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           two
           infinite
           Beings
           were
           possible
           they
           would
           certainly
           be
           equal
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           the
           Notion
           of
           a
           
             Principle
             infinitely
             Evil
          
           is
           a
           Contradiction
           will
           be
           very
           plain
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           that
           what
           is
           
             infinitely
             Evil
          
           must
           in
           strict
           Reasoning
           ,
           and
           by
           necessary
           consequence
           ,
           be
           infinitely
           imperfect
           ;
           and
           therefore
           infinitely
           weak
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           reason
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           malicious
           and
           mischievous
           ,
           yet
           being
           
           infinitely
           weak
           and
           foolish
           ,
           could
           never
           be
           in
           a
           capacity
           either
           to
           contrive
           mischief
           or
           to
           execute
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           it
           should
           be
           admitted
           that
           a
           Being
           infinitely
           mischievous
           could
           be
           infinitely
           knowing
           and
           powerful
           ,
           yet
           it
           could
           effect
           no
           Evil
           ;
           because
           the
           opposite
           Principle
           of
           
             infinite
             Goodness
          
           ,
           being
           also
           infinitely
           Wise
           and
           Powerful
           ,
           they
           would
           tye
           up
           one
           another's
           hands
           .
           So
           that
           upon
           this
           supposition
           the
           
             Notion
             of
             a
             Deity
          
           must
           signify
           just
           nothing
           ,
           because
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           eternal
           opposition
           and
           equal
           conflict
           of
           these
           
             two
             Principles
          
           they
           would
           keep
           one
           another
           at
           a
           perpetual
           Baye
           ;
           and
           being
           just
           an
           equal
           Match
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           the
           one
           having
           as
           much
           mind
           and
           power
           to
           do
           good
           as
           the
           other
           to
           do
           evil
           ,
           instead
           of
           being
           
             two
             Deities
          
           they
           would
           be
           but
           
             two
             Idols
          
           ,
           able
           to
           do
           neither
           good
           nor
           evil
           .
        
         
           And
           having
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           now
           sufficiently
           cleared
           this
           Objection
           ,
           I
           
           shall
           proceed
           to
           shew
           how
           agreeable
           this
           Principle
           ,
           that
           
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God
          
           ,
           is
           to
           the
           common
           Reason
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           clearest
           and
           most
           essential
           Notions
           which
           we
           have
           of
           God
           :
           And
           this
           will
           appear
           these
           two
           ways
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           By
           considering
           the
           most
           essential
           Perfections
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           From
           the
           repugnancy
           and
           impossibility
           ,
           the
           great
           absurdity
           and
           inconvenience
           of
           supposing
           more
           Gods
           than
           One.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           By
           considering
           the
           most
           essential
           Perfections
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           .
           
             Absolute
             Perfection
          
           which
           we
           ascribe
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           essential
           Notion
           which
           Mankind
           hath
           always
           had
           concerning
           Him
           ,
           does
           necessarily
           suppose
           Unity
           ;
           because
           this
           is
           essential
           to
           the
           Notion
           of
           a
           Being
           that
           is
           
             absolutely
             Perfect
          
           ,
           that
           all
           Perfection
           meets
           and
           is
           united
           in
           such
           a
           Being
           :
           But
           to
           imagine
           more
           Gods
           ,
           and
           some
           Perfections
           
           to
           be
           in
           one
           and
           some
           in
           another
           ,
           does
           destroy
           the
           most
           essential
           Notion
           which
           men
           have
           of
           God
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           He
           is
           a
           
             Being
             absolutely
             Perfect
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           perfect
           as
           is
           possible
           :
           Now
           to
           suppose
           some
           Perfections
           in
           one
           God
           which
           are
           not
           in
           another
           ,
           is
           to
           suppose
           some
           possible
           Perfection
           to
           be
           wanting
           in
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Contradiction
           to
           the
           most
           natural
           and
           the
           most
           easie
           Notion
           which
           all
           men
           have
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           He
           is
           a
           Being
           in
           whom
           all
           Perfections
           do
           meet
           and
           are
           united
           :
           But
           if
           we
           suppose
           more
           Gods
           ,
           each
           of
           which
           hath
           all
           Perfections
           united
           in
           Him
           ,
           then
           all
           but
           One
           would
           be
           superfluous
           and
           needless
           ;
           and
           therefore
           by
           just
           and
           necessary
           consequence
           not
           only
           may
           ,
           but
           of
           necessity
           must
           be
           supposed
           not
           to
           be
           ;
           since
           
             necessary
             existence
          
           is
           essential
           to
           the
           Deity
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           
             but
             One
             God
          
           be
           necessary
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           more
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           From
           the
           repugnancy
           and
           impossibility
           ,
           the
           great
           absurdity
           and
           inconvenience
           of
           the
           contrary
           .
           For
           suppose
           there
           were
           more
           
             Gods
             ,
             two
          
           for
           example
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           may
           be
           two
           there
           may
           be
           a
           Million
           ,
           for
           we
           can
           stop
           no
           where
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           suppose
           
             two
             Gods
          
           ;
           either
           these
           two
           would
           be
           in
           all
           Perfections
           equal
           and
           alike
           ,
           or
           unequal
           and
           unlike
           :
           If
           equal
           and
           alike
           in
           all
           things
           then
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           would
           be
           needless
           and
           superfluous
           ,
           and
           if
           one
           why
           not
           as
           well
           the
           other
           ?
           they
           being
           supposed
           to
           be
           in
           all
           things
           perfectly
           alike
           ;
           and
           then
           there
           would
           be
           no
           necessity
           at
           all
           of
           the
           being
           of
           a
           God
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           granted
           on
           all
           hands
           that
           
             necessary
             existence
          
           is
           essential
           to
           the
           Notion
           of
           a
           God
           :
           But
           if
           they
           be
           unequal
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           inferior
           to
           and
           less
           perfect
           than
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           inferior
           and
           less
           perfect
           could
           not
           be
           God
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           not
           have
           all
           perfection
           .
           So
           that
           which
           way
           soever
           
           we
           turn
           the
           thing
           and
           look
           upon
           it
           ,
           the
           Notion
           of
           more
           Gods
           than
           One
           is
           by
           its
           own
           repugnancy
           and
           self-contradiction
           destructive
           of
           it self
           .
        
         
           Before
           I
           come
           to
           apply
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Unity
             of
             God
          
           ,
           I
           must
           not
           pass
           by
           a
           very
           considerable
           Difficulty
           ,
           which
           will
           most
           certainly
           arise
           in
           every
           mans
           mind
           ,
           without
           taking
           particular
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           endeavouring
           to
           remove
           it
           ,
           if
           I
           can
           .
           And
           it
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             B.
             Trinity
          
           ,
           or
           of
           three
           real
           Differences
           or
           
             distinct
             Persons
          
           in
           One
           and
           the
           same
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           this
           be
           not
           a
           Difficulty
           peculiar
           only
           to
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           generality
           of
           those
           who
           urge
           this
           Objection
           against
           Christians
           hath
           been
           inconsiderately
           thought
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           long
           before
           Christianity
           appeared
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           very
           ancient
           Tradition
           ,
           both
           among
           Jews
           and
           
           Heathen
           ,
           concerning
           three
           real
           Differences
           or
           Distinctions
           in
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           very
           nearly
           resembling
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           more
           fully
           to
           shew
           by
           and
           by
           :
           Yet
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           Difficulty
           doth
           in
           a
           more
           especial
           manner
           affect
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           the
           generality
           of
           Christians
           ,
           who
           do
           most
           firmly
           believe
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           believing
           likewise
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           more
           stedfastly
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           
             that
             there
             is
             but
             One
             God.
             To
             us
             ,
          
           
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             to
             us
             Christians
             ,
             there
             is
             but
             One
             God.
          
           But
           how
           can
           this
           possibly
           consist
           with
           the
           common
           Doctrine
           of
           Christians
           concerning
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           God
           the
           
             Father
             ,
             Son
          
           ,
           and
           
             H.
             Ghost
          
           ,
           to
           each
           of
           whom
           they
           Attribute
           ,
           as
           they
           verily
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           does
           ,
           the
           most
           incommunicable
           Properties
           and
           Perfections
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           ?
           And
           what
           is
           this
           less
           in
           effect
           than
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             there
             are
             three
             Gods
          
           ?
        
         
         
           For
           the
           clearing
           of
           this
           Difficulty
           I
           shall
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           brevity
           I
           can
           ,
           offer
           these
           following
           Considerations
           ;
           which
           I
           hope
           ,
           to
           an
           impartial
           and
           unprejudiced
           Judgment
           ,
           will
           be
           sufficient
           to
           remove
           it
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           break
           the
           main
           force
           and
           strength
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           I.
           I
           desire
           it
           may
           be
           well
           considered
           ,
           
           that
           there
           is
           a
           wide
           difference
           between
           the
           nice
           Speculations
           of
           the
           Schools
           ,
           beyond
           what
           is
           revealed
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           
             Scripture
             only
          
           teaches
           and
           asserts
           concerning
           this
           Mystery
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           denied
           but
           that
           the
           Schoolmen
           ,
           who
           abounded
           in
           wit
           and
           leisure
           ,
           though
           very
           few
           among
           them
           had
           either
           exact
           skill
           in
           the
           
             H.
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           or
           in
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Antiquity
          
           and
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           
             ancient
             Fathers
          
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           but
           that
           these
           Speculative
           and
           very
           acute
           men
           ,
           who
           wrought
           a
           
           great
           part
           of
           their
           Divinity
           out
           of
           their
           own
           Brains
           as
           Spiders
           do
           Cobwebs
           out
           of
           their
           own
           bowels
           ,
           have
           started
           a
           thousand
           subtleties
           about
           this
           Mystery
           ,
           such
           as
           no
           Christian
           is
           bound
           to
           trouble
           his
           head
           withal
           ;
           much
           less
           is
           it
           necessary
           for
           him
           to
           understand
           those
           niceties
           which
           we
           may
           reasonably
           presume
           that
           they
           who
           talk
           of
           them
           did
           themselves
           never
           thoroughly
           understand
           ;
           and
           least
           of
           all
           is
           it
           necessary
           to
           believe
           them
           .
           The
           modesty
           of
           Christians
           is
           contented
           in
           
             Divine
             Mysteries
          
           to
           know
           what
           God
           hath
           thought
           fit
           to
           reveal
           concerning
           them
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           curiosity
           to
           be
           
             wise
             above
             that
             which
             is
             written
             .
          
           It
           is
           enough
           to
           believe
           what
           God
           says
           concerning
           these
           matters
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           man
           will
           venture
           to
           say
           more
           ,
           every
           other
           man
           surely
           is
           at
           his
           liberty
           to
           believe
           as
           he
           sees
           reason
           .
        
         
           
           II.
           I
           desire
           it
           may
           in
           the
           next
           place
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           even
           as
           it
           is
           asserted
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           us
           to
           be
           still
           a
           great
           Mystery
           ,
           and
           so
           imperfectly
           revealed
           as
           to
           be
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           incomprehensible
           by
           Human
           Reason
           .
           And
           therefore
           though
           some
           learned
           and
           judicious
           Men
           may
           have
           very
           commendably
           attempted
           a
           more
           particular
           explication
           of
           this
           great
           Mystery
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           Reason
           ,
           yet
           I
           dare
           not
           pretend
           to
           that
           ,
           knowing
           both
           the
           difficulty
           and
           danger
           of
           such
           an
           Attempt
           ,
           and
           mine
           own
           insufficiency
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           All
           that
           I
           ever
           designed
           upon
           this
           Argument
           was
           to
           make
           out
           the
           credibility
           of
           the
           thing
           from
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           
             H.
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           without
           descending
           to
           a
           more
           particular
           explication
           of
           it
           than
           the
           Scripture
           hath
           given
           us
           ;
           lest
           by
           endeavouring
           to
           lay
           the
           Difficulties
           which
           are
           already
           started
           about
           it
           new
           ones
           should
           be
           raised
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           may
           perhaps
           be
           much
           harder
           to
           be
           removed
           
           than
           those
           which
           we
           have
           now
           to
           grapple
           withal
           .
           And
           this
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           in
           some
           measure
           done
           in
           one
           of
           the
           former
           Discourses
           .
           
           Nor
           indeed
           do
           I
           see
           that
           it
           is
           any
           ways
           necessary
           to
           do
           more
           ;
           it
           being
           sufficient
           that
           God
           hath
           declared
           what
           he
           thought
           fit
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           do
           firmly
           believe
           what
           he
           says
           concerning
           it
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           though
           we
           do
           not
           perfectly
           comprehend
           the
           meaning
           of
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           said
           about
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           in
           this
           and
           the
           like
           Cases
           I
           take
           an
           
             Implicite
             Faith
          
           to
           be
           very
           commendable
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           believe
           whatever
           we
           are
           sufficiently
           assured
           God
           hath
           revealed
           ,
           though
           we
           do
           not
           fully
           understand
           his
           meaning
           in
           such
           a
           Revelation
           .
           And
           thus
           every
           man
           who
           believes
           the
           
             H.
             Scriptures
          
           to
           be
           a
           truly
           Divine
           Revelation
           does
           implicitely
           believe
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Prophetical
           Books
           of
           Scripture
           and
           several
           obscure
           expressions
           in
           those
           Books
           ,
           though
           he
           do
           not
           particularly
           
           understand
           the
           meaning
           of
           all
           the
           Predictions
           and
           expressions
           contained
           in
           them
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           there
           are
           certainly
           a
           great
           many
           very
           good
           Christians
           who
           do
           not
           believe
           and
           comprehend
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Faith
           nicely
           enough
           to
           approve
           themselves
           to
           a
           Scholastical
           and
           Magisterial
           Judge
           of
           Controversies
           ,
           who
           yet
           if
           they
           do
           heartily
           embrace
           the
           Doctrines
           which
           are
           clearly
           revealed
           in
           Scripture
           and
           live
           up
           to
           the
           plain
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           will
           I
           doubt
           not
           be
           very
           well
           approved
           by
           the
           Great
           and
           Just
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           infallibly
           Infallible
           Judge
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           III.
           Let
           it
           be
           further
           considered
           ,
           
           That
           though
           neither
           the
           word
           Trinity
           ,
           nor
           perhaps
           Person
           ,
           in
           the
           sense
           in
           which
           it
           is
           used
           by
           Divines
           when
           they
           treat
           of
           this
           Mystery
           ,
           be
           any
           where
           to
           be
           met
           with
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           yet
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           but
           that
           Three
           are
           there
           spoken
           of
           by
           the
           Names
           of
           
           
             Father
             ,
             Son
          
           ,
           and
           
             H.
             Ghost
          
           ,
           in
           whose
           Name
           every
           Christian
           is
           baptized
           ,
           and
           to
           each
           of
           whom
           the
           highest
           Titles
           and
           Properties
           of
           God
           are
           in
           Scripture
           attributed
           :
           And
           these
           Three
           are
           spoken
           of
           with
           as
           much
           distinction
           from
           one
           another
           as
           we
           use
           to
           speak
           of
           three
           several
           Persons
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           though
           the
           word
           Trinity
           be
           not
           found
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           yet
           these
           Three
           are
           there
           expresly
           and
           frequently
           mentioned
           ;
           and
           a
           Trinity
           is
           nothing
           but
           three
           of
           any
           thing
           .
           And
           so
           likewise
           though
           the
           word
           Person
           be
           not
           there
           expresly
           applied
           to
           
             Father
             ,
             Son
          
           ,
           and
           
             H.
             Ghost
          
           ;
           yet
           it
           will
           be
           very
           hard
           to
           find
           a
           more
           convenient
           word
           whereby
           to
           express
           the
           distinction
           of
           these
           Three
           .
           For
           which
           reason
           I
           could
           never
           yet
           see
           any
           just
           cause
           to
           quarrel
           at
           this
           term
           .
           For
           since
           the
           
             H.
             Spirit
          
           of
           God
           in
           Scripture
           hath
           thought
           fit
           in
           speaking
           of
           these
           Three
           to
           distinguish
           them
           from
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           we
           use
           in
           common
           speech
           to
           distinguish
           three
           several
           
           Persons
           ,
           I
           cannot
           see
           any
           reason
           why
           ,
           in
           the
           explication
           of
           this
           Mystery
           which
           purely
           depends
           upon
           
             Divine
             Revelation
          
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           speak
           of
           it
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           :
           And
           though
           the
           word
           Person
           is
           now
           become
           a
           
             ●erm
             of
             Art
          
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           cause
           why
           we
           should
           decline
           it
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           we
           mean
           by
           it
           neither
           more
           nor
           less
           than
           what
           the
           Scripture
           says
           in
           other
           Words
           .
        
         
           IV.
           It
           deserves
           further
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           
           That
           there
           hath
           been
           a
           very
           
             ancient
             Tradition
          
           concerning
           three
           real
           Differences
           or
           Distinctions
           in
           the
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           ;
           and
           these
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           very
           nearly
           resembling
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           .
        
         
           Whence
           this
           Tradition
           had
           its
           original
           is
           not
           easie
           upon
           good
           and
           certain
           grounds
           to
           say
           ;
           but
           certain
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Jews
           anciently
           had
           this
           Notion
           :
           And
           that
           they
           did
           distinguish
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             H.
             Spirit
             of
             
             God
             ,
          
           from
           Him
           who
           was
           absolutely
           called
           God
           ,
           and
           whom
           they
           looked
           upon
           as
           the
           
             First
             Principle
          
           of
           all
           things
           ;
           as
           is
           plain
           from
           
             Philo
             Judaeus
          
           ,
           and
           
             Moses
             Nachmanides
          
           ,
           
           and
           others
           cited
           by
           the
           Learned
           Grotius
           in
           his
           incomparable
           Book
           of
           the
           
             Truth
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
          
           .
        
         
           And
           among
           the
           
             Heathen
             ,
             Plato
          
           ;
           who
           probably
           enough
           might
           have
           this
           Notion
           from
           the
           Jews
           ,
           did
           make
           
             three
             Distinctions
          
           in
           the
           Deity
           by
           the
           Names
           of
           
             essential
             Goodness
          
           ,
           and
           Mind
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           whatever
           Objections
           this
           matter
           may
           be
           liable
           to
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           so
           peculiar
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           as
           many
           have
           imagined
           ,
           though
           it
           is
           revealed
           by
           it
           with
           much
           more
           clearness
           and
           certainty
           :
           And
           consequently
           ,
           neither
           the
           Jews
           nor
           Plato
           have
           any
           reason
           to
           object
           is
           to
           us
           Christians
           ;
           especially
           since
           they
           pretend
           no
           other
           ground
           for
           it
           but
           either
           their
           own
           Reason
           ,
           or
           an
           
             ancient
             Tradition
          
           from
           their
           Fathers
           :
           
           whereas
           we
           Christians
           do
           appeal
           to
           express
           
             Divine
             Revelation
          
           for
           what
           we
           believe
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           do
           believe
           it
           singly
           upon
           that
           account
           .
        
         
           V.
           It
           is
           besides
           very
           considerable
           ,
           
           That
           the
           Scriptures
           do
           deliver
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           without
           any
           manner
           of
           doubt
           or
           question
           concerning
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           :
           And
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           do
           most
           stedfastly
           and
           constantly
           assert
           that
           there
           is
           but
           
             One
             God
          
           :
           And
           in
           those
           very
           Texts
           ,
           in
           which
           these
           
             three
             Differences
          
           are
           mentioned
           ,
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           is
           expresly
           asserted
           ;
           as
           where
           St.
           John
           makes
           mention
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           Unity
           of
           these
           Three
           is
           likewise
           affirmed
           ,
           
             There
             are
             Three
             that
             bear
             record
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             these
             Three
             are
             One.
             
          
        
         
           VI.
           It
           is
           yet
           further
           considerable
           ,
           
           That
           from
           this
           Mystery
           ,
           as
           delivered
           
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           a
           Plurality
           of
           Gods
           cannot
           be
           inferred
           without
           making
           the
           Scripture
           grosly
           to
           contradict
           it self
           ;
           which
           I
           charitably
           suppose
           the
           Socinians
           would
           be
           as
           loth
           to
           admit
           as
           we
           our selves
           are
           .
           And
           if
           either
           Councils
           ,
           or
           Fathers
           ,
           or
           Schoolmen
           ,
           have
           so
           explained
           this
           Mystery
           as
           to
           give
           any
           just
           ground
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           a
           plausible
           colour
           for
           such
           an
           Inference
           ,
           let
           the
           blame
           fall
           where
           it
           is
           due
           ,
           and
           let
           it
           not
           be
           charged
           on
           the
           
             H.
             Scriptures
          
           ;
           but
           rather
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           says
           in
           another
           Case
           ,
           
             Let
             God
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             every
             Man
             a
             liar
             .
          
        
         
           
           VIIthly
           and
           Lastly
           ,
           I
           desire
           it
           may
           be
           considered
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           not
           repugnant
           to
           Reason
           to
           believe
           some
           things
           which
           are
           incomprehensible
           by
           our
           Reason
           ;
           provided
           that
           we
           have
           sufficient
           ground
           and
           reason
           for
           the
           belief
           of
           them
           :
           Especially
           if
           they
           be
           concerning
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           in
           his
           Nature
           Incomprehensible
           ;
           and
           we
           be
           well
           assured
           that
           he
           hath
           revealed
           
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           offend
           us
           that
           these
           Differences
           in
           the
           Deity
           are
           incomprehensible
           by
           our
           finite
           understandings
           ;
           because
           the
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           it self
           is
           so
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           belief
           of
           that
           is
           the
           Foundation
           of
           all
           Religion
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           a
           great
           many
           things
           in
           Nature
           which
           we
           cannot
           comprehend
           how
           they
           either
           are
           ,
           or
           can
           be
           :
           As
           the
           
             Continuity
             of
             Matter
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           how
           the
           parts
           of
           it
           do
           hang
           so
           fast
           together
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           many
           times
           very
           hard
           to
           be
           parted
           ;
           and
           yet
           we
           are
           sure
           that
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           because
           we
           see
           it
           every
           day
           .
           So
           likewise
           how
           the
           small
           Seeds
           of
           things
           contain
           the
           whole
           Form
           and
           Nature
           of
           the
           things
           from
           which
           they
           proceed
           and
           into
           which
           by
           degrees
           they
           grow
           ;
           and
           yet
           we
           plainly
           see
           this
           every
           year
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           many
           things
           likewise
           in
           our
           Selves
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           is
           able
           in
           any
           measure
           to
           comprehend
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           manner
           how
           they
           are
           done
           
           and
           performed
           :
           As
           the
           
             vital
             union
          
           of
           Soul
           and
           Body
           :
           Who
           can
           imagine
           by
           what
           device
           or
           means
           a
           Spirit
           comes
           to
           be
           so
           closely
           united
           and
           so
           firmly
           link'd
           to
           a
           
             material
             Body
          
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           parted
           without
           great
           force
           and
           violence
           offer'd
           to
           Nature
           ?
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           the
           operations
           of
           our
           several
           Faculties
           of
           Sense
           and
           Imagination
           ,
           of
           Memory
           and
           Reason
           ,
           and
           especially
           of
           the
           Liberty
           of
           our
           Wills
           :
           And
           yet
           we
           certainly
           find
           all
           these
           Faculties
           in
           our selves
           ,
           though
           we
           cannot
           either
           comprehend
           or
           explain
           the
           particular
           manner
           in
           which
           the
           several
           Operations
           of
           them
           are
           performed
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           we
           cannot
           comprehend
           the
           manner
           of
           those
           Operations
           which
           we
           plainly
           perceive
           and
           feel
           to
           be
           in
           our
           Selves
           ,
           much
           less
           can
           we
           expect
           to
           comprehend
           things
           without
           us
           ;
           and
           least
           of
           all
           can
           we
           pretend
           to
           comprehend
           the
           infinite
           Nature
           and
           Perfections
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           every
           
           thing
           belonging
           to
           Him.
           For
           God
           himself
           is
           certainly
           the
           greatest
           Mystery
           of
           all
           other
           ,
           and
           acknowledged
           by
           Mankind
           to
           be
           in
           his
           Nature
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           particular
           manner
           of
           his
           Existence
           ,
           incomprehensible
           by
           Human
           Understanding
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           is
           very
           evident
           ,
           because
           God
           is
           infinite
           ,
           and
           our
           knowledge
           and
           understanding
           is
           but
           finite
           :
           And
           yet
           no
           sober
           man
           ever
           thought
           this
           a
           good
           reason
           to
           call
           the
           Being
           of
           God
           in
           question
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           may
           be
           said
           of
           God's
           certain
           knowledge
           of
           future
           Contingencies
           which
           depend
           upon
           the
           uncertain
           Wills
           of
           free
           Agents
           :
           It
           being
           utterly
           inconceivable
           how
           any
           Understanding
           ,
           how
           large
           and
           perfect
           soever
           ,
           can
           certainly
           know
           beforehand
           that
           which
           depends
           upon
           the
           
             free
             Will
          
           of
           another
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           arbitrary
           and
           uncertain
           Cause
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           not
           only
           attribute
           this
           Foreknowledge
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           gives
           us
           also
           plain
           Instances
           
           of
           God's
           foretelling
           such
           things
           ,
           many
           Ages
           before
           it
           happened
           ,
           as
           could
           not
           come
           to
           pass
           but
           by
           the
           Sins
           of
           Men
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           are
           sure
           that
           God
           can
           have
           no
           hand
           ;
           though
           nothing
           can
           happen
           without
           his
           permission
           :
           Such
           was
           that
           most
           memorable
           Event
           of
           the
           Death
           of
           Christ
           who
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           tells
           us
           ,
           was
           
             by
             wicked
             hands
             crucified
             and
             stain
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           even
           this
           is
           said
           to
           have
           happened
           
             according
             to
             the
             determinate
             foreknowledge
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           was
           punctually
           foretold
           by
           Him
           some
           hundreds
           of
           years
           before
           .
           Nay
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           not
           only
           ascribe
           this
           power
           and
           perfection
           to
           the
           Divine
           Knowledge
           ,
           but
           
             natural
             Reason
          
           hath
           been
           forced
           to
           acknowledge
           it
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           see
           in
           some
           of
           the
           wisest
           of
           the
           Philosophers
           .
           And
           yet
           it
           would
           puzzle
           the
           greatest
           Philosopher
           that
           ever
           was
           ,
           to
           give
           any
           tolerable
           account
           how
           any
           Knowledge
           whatsoever
           can
           certainly
           and
           infallibly
           foresee
           an
           Event
           through
           uncertain
           
           and
           contingent
           Causes
           .
           All
           the
           reasonable
           satisfaction
           that
           can
           be
           had
           in
           this
           matter
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           at
           all
           unreasonable
           to
           suppose
           that
           
             infinite
             Knowledg
          
           may
           have
           ways
           of
           knowing
           things
           which
           our
           
             finite
             Understandings
          
           can
           by
           no
           means
           comprehend
           how
           they
           can
           possibly
           be
           known
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           There
           is
           hardly
           any
           thing
           more
           inconceivable
           than
           how
           a
           thing
           should
           be
           of
           it self
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           Cause
           of
           its
           Being
           ;
           and
           yet
           our
           Reason
           compels
           us
           to
           acknowledge
           this
           ;
           Because
           we
           certainly
           see
           that
           something
           is
           ,
           which
           must
           either
           have
           been
           of
           it self
           and
           without
           a
           Cause
           ,
           or
           else
           something
           that
           we
           do
           not
           see
           must
           have
           been
           of
           it self
           and
           have
           made
           all
           other
           things
           :
           And
           by
           this
           reasoning
           we
           are
           forced
           to
           acknowledge
           a
           Deity
           ,
           the
           mind
           of
           Man
           being
           able
           to
           find
           no
           rest
           but
           in
           the
           acknowledgment
           of
           one
           eternal
           and
           
             wise
             Mind
          
           as
           the
           Principle
           and
           
             first
             Cause
          
           of
           all
           other
           
           things
           ;
           and
           this
           Principle
           is
           that
           which
           Mankind
           do
           by
           general
           consent
           call
           God.
           So
           that
           God
           hath
           laid
           a
           sure
           foundation
           of
           our
           acknowledgment
           of
           his
           Being
           in
           the
           Reason
           of
           our
           own
           Minds
           :
           And
           though
           it
           be
           one
           of
           the
           hardest
           things
           in
           the
           world
           to
           conceive
           how
           any
           thing
           can
           be
           of
           it self
           ,
           yet
           necessity
           drives
           us
           to
           acknowledge
           it
           whether
           we
           will
           or
           no
           :
           And
           this
           being
           once
           granted
           ,
           our
           Reason
           ,
           being
           tired
           in
           trying
           all
           other
           ways
           ,
           will
           for
           its
           own
           quiet
           and
           ease
           force
           us
           at
           last
           to
           fall
           in
           with
           the
           general
           apprehension
           and
           belief
           of
           Mankind
           concerning
           a
           Deity
           .
        
         
           To
           give
           but
           one
           Instance
           more
           ;
           There
           is
           the
           like
           Difficulty
           in
           conceiving
           
             how
             any
             thing
             can
             be
             made
          
           out
           of
           nothing
           ;
           and
           yet
           our
           Reason
           doth
           oblige
           us
           to
           believe
           it
           :
           Because
           Matter
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           very
           
             imperfect
             Being
          
           and
           merely
           passive
           ,
           must
           either
           always
           have
           been
           of
           it self
           ;
           or
           else
           ,
           by
           the
           infinite
           Power
           of
           a
           
           most
           
             perfect
             and
             active
             Being
          
           ,
           must
           have
           been
           made
           out
           of
           nothing
           :
           Which
           is
           much
           more
           credible
           ,
           than
           that
           any
           thing
           so
           imperfect
           as
           Matter
           is
           should
           be
           of
           it self
           :
           Because
           that
           which
           is
           of
           it self
           cannot
           be
           conceived
           to
           have
           any
           bounds
           and
           limits
           of
           its
           Being
           and
           Perfection
           ;
           for
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           that
           it
           necessarily
           is
           and
           of
           it self
           ,
           it
           must
           necessarily
           have
           all
           perfection
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           certain
           Matter
           hath
           not
           ;
           and
           yet
           
             necessary
             Existence
          
           is
           so
           great
           a
           Perfection
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           reasonably
           suppose
           any
           thing
           that
           hath
           this
           Perfection
           to
           want
           any
           other
           .
        
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           ,
           by
           these
           Instances
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           repugnant
           to
           Reason
           to
           believe
           a
           great
           many
           things
           to
           be
           ,
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           whose
           Existence
           we
           are
           not
           able
           to
           give
           a
           particular
           and
           distinct
           account
           .
           And
           much
           less
           is
           it
           repugnant
           to
           Reason
           to
           believe
           those
           things
           concerning
           God
           which
           we
           are
           very
           well
           assured
           he
           hath
           declared
           concerning
           Himself
           ,
           
           though
           these
           things
           by
           our
           Reason
           should
           be
           incomprehensible
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           truly
           the
           Case
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           now
           under
           debate
           :
           We
           are
           sufficiently
           assured
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           a
           
             Divine
             Revelation
          
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Trinity
           is
           therein
           declared
           to
           us
           .
           Now
           that
           we
           cannot
           comprehend
           it
           ,
           is
           no
           sufficient
           Reason
           not
           to
           believe
           it
           :
           For
           if
           this
           were
           a
           good
           Reason
           for
           not
           believing
           it
           ,
           then
           no
           man
           ought
           to
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           because
           his
           Nature
           is
           most
           certainly
           incomprehensible
           .
           But
           we
           are
           assured
           by
           many
           Arguments
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           
             natural
             Reason
          
           which
           assures
           us
           that
           
             He
             is
          
           ,
           doth
           likewise
           assure
           us
           that
           
             He
             is
             incomprehensible
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           our
           believing
           Him
           to
           be
           so
           doth
           by
           no
           means
           overthrow
           our
           belief
           of
           His
           Being
           .
        
         
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           we
           are
           assured
           by
           
             Divine
             Revelation
          
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ;
           and
           being
           
           once
           assured
           of
           that
           ,
           our
           not
           being
           able
           fully
           to
           comprehend
           it
           is
           not
           reason
           enough
           to
           stagger
           our
           belief
           of
           it
           .
           A
           man
           cannot
           deny
           what
           he
           sees
           ,
           though
           the
           necessary
           consequence
           of
           admitting
           it
           may
           be
           something
           which
           he
           cannot
           comprehend
           .
           One
           cannot
           deny
           the
           Frame
           of
           this
           World
           which
           he
           sees
           with
           his
           eyes
           ,
           though
           from
           thence
           it
           will
           necessarily
           follow
           that
           either
           that
           or
           something
           else
           must
           be
           of
           itself
           ;
           which
           yet
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           which
           no
           man
           can
           comprehend
           how
           it
           can
           be
           .
        
         
           And
           by
           the
           same
           Reason
           a
           man
           must
           not
           deny
           what
           God
           says
           ,
           to
           be
           true
           ;
           though
           he
           cannot
           comprehend
           many
           things
           which
           God
           says
           :
           As
           particularly
           concerning
           this
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Trinity
           .
           It
           ought
           then
           to
           satisfy
           us
           that
           there
           is
           sufficient
           evidence
           that
           this
           Doctrine
           is
           delivered
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           that
           what
           is
           there
           declared
           concerning
           it
           doth
           not
           imply
           a
           Contradiction
           .
           For
           why
           should
           
           our
           finite
           understandings
           pretend
           to
           comprehend
           that
           which
           is
           infinite
           ,
           or
           to
           know
           all
           the
           real
           Differences
           that
           are
           consistent
           with
           the
           Unity
           of
           an
           Infinite
           Being
           :
           or
           to
           be
           able
           fully
           to
           explain
           this
           Mystery
           by
           any
           similitude
           or
           resemblance
           taken
           from
           
             finite
             Beings
          
           ?
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           leave
           this
           Argument
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           take
           notice
           of
           one
           thing
           which
           they
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           are
           perpetually
           objecting
           to
           us
           upon
           this
           Occasion
           .
           And
           it
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           that
           we
           believe
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           we
           may
           and
           must
           receive
           that
           of
           Transubstantiation
           .
           God
           forbid
           :
           Because
           of
           all
           the
           Doctrines
           that
           ever
           were
           in
           any
           Religion
           ,
           this
           of
           Transubstantiation
           is
           certainly
           the
           most
           abominably
           absurd
           .
        
         
           However
           ,
           this
           Objection
           plainly
           shews
           how
           fondly
           and
           obstinately
           they
           are
           addicted
           to
           their
           own
           Errors
           ,
           how
           mishapen
           and
           monstrous
           soever
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           rather
           than
           
           the
           Dictates
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           how
           absurd
           soever
           ,
           should
           be
           called
           in
           question
           they
           will
           question
           the
           truth
           even
           of
           Christianity
           it self
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           will
           not
           take
           in
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           and
           admit
           it
           to
           be
           a
           
             necessary
             Article
          
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Faith
          
           ,
           they
           grow
           so
           sullen
           and
           desperate
           that
           they
           matter
           not
           what
           becomes
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           :
           And
           rather
           than
           not
           have
           their
           Will
           of
           us
           in
           that
           which
           is
           controverted
           ,
           they
           will
           give
           up
           that
           which
           by
           their
           own
           confession
           is
           an
           
             undoubted
             Article
          
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Faith
          
           and
           not
           controverted
           on
           either
           Side
           ;
           except
           only
           by
           the
           Socinians
           ,
           who
           yet
           are
           hearty
           Enemies
           to
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           and
           have
           exposed
           the
           absurdity
           of
           it
           with
           great
           advantage
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           return
           a
           more
           particular
           Answer
           to
           this
           Objection
           ;
           and
           such
           a
           one
           as
           I
           hope
           will
           satisfy
           every
           considerate
           and
           unprejudiced
           mind
           ,
           that
           after
           all
           this
           confidence
           and
           swaggering
           of
           theirs
           there
           is
           by
           no
           means
           equal
           reason
           
           either
           for
           the
           receiving
           or
           for
           the
           rejecting
           of
           these
           
             two
             Doctrines
          
           of
           the
           Trinity
           and
           Transubstantiation
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           There
           is
           not
           equal
           reason
           for
           the
           belief
           of
           these
           
             Two
             Doctrines
          
           .
           This
           Objection
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           of
           any
           force
           ,
           must
           suppose
           that
           there
           is
           equal
           evidence
           and
           proof
           from
           Scripture
           for
           these
           
             two
             Doctrines
          
           :
           But
           this
           we
           utterly
           deny
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           reason
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           no
           more
           evident
           from
           the
           words
           of
           Scripture
           that
           the
           
             Sacramental
             Bread
          
           is
           substantially
           changed
           into
           
             Christ's
             natural
             Body
          
           by
           virtue
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             Body
          
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           that
           Christ
           is
           substantially
           changed
           into
           a
           
             natural
             Vine
          
           by
           virtue
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           
           
             I
             am
             the
             true
             Vine
          
           ;
           or
           than
           that
           the
           Rock
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Israelites
           drank
           ,
           was
           substantially
           changed
           into
           the
           
             Person
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           expresly
           said
           ,
           
             That
             Rock
             was
             Christ
          
           ;
           or
           than
           that
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           is
           substantially
           changed
           into
           the
           
             natural
             Body
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           in
           express
           
           terms
           said
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           That
           
             it
             is
             his
             Body
          
           .
           
        
         
           But
           besides
           this
           ,
           several
           of
           their
           own
           most
           learned
           Writers
           have
           freely
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           Transubstantiation
           can
           neither
           be
           directly
           proved
           ,
           nor
           necessarily
           concluded
           from
           Scripture
           :
           But
           this
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           did
           never
           acknowledge
           concerning
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           the
           Divinity
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           have
           always
           appealed
           to
           the
           clear
           and
           undeniable
           Testimonies
           of
           Scripture
           for
           the
           Proof
           of
           these
           Doctrines
           .
           And
           then
           the
           whole
           force
           of
           the
           Objection
           amounts
           to
           this
           ,
           That
           if
           I
           am
           bound
           to
           believe
           what
           I
           am
           sure
           God
           says
           ,
           tho
           I
           cannot
           comprehend
           it
           ;
           then
           I
           am
           bound
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           to
           believe
           the
           greatest
           Absurdity
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           though
           I
           have
           no
           manner
           of
           assurance
           of
           any
           
             Divine
             Revelation
          
           concerning
           it
           .
           And
           if
           this
           be
           their
           meaning
           ,
           though
           we
           understand
           not
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           yet
           we
           very
           well
           understand
           what
           they
           would
           
           have
           ,
           but
           cannot
           grant
           it
           ;
           because
           there
           is
           not
           equal
           reason
           to
           believe
           two
           things
           ,
           for
           one
           of
           which
           there
           is
           good
           proof
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           other
           no
           proof
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Neither
           is
           there
           equal
           reason
           for
           the
           rejecting
           of
           these
           
             two
             Doctrines
          
           .
           This
           the
           Objection
           supposes
           ,
           which
           yet
           cannot
           be
           supposed
           but
           upon
           one
           or
           both
           of
           these
           two
           grounds
           :
           Either
           because
           these
           two
           Doctrines
           are
           equally
           incomprehensible
           ,
           or
           because
           they
           are
           equally
           loaded
           with
           Absurdities
           and
           Contradictions
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           is
           no
           good
           ground
           of
           rejecting
           any
           Doctrine
           ,
           merely
           because
           it
           is
           incomprehensible
           ;
           as
           I
           have
           abundantly
           shew'd
           already
           .
           But
           besides
           this
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           wide
           difference
           between
           plain
           matters
           of
           Sense
           ,
           and
           Mysteries
           concerning
           God
           ;
           and
           it
           does
           by
           no
           means
           follow
           that
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           do
           once
           admit
           any
           thing
           concerning
           God
           which
           he
           cannot
           comprehend
           ,
           he
           hath
           no
           reason
           afterwards
           
           to
           believe
           what
           he
           himself
           sees
           .
           This
           is
           a
           most
           unreasonable
           and
           destructive
           way
           of
           arguing
           ,
           because
           it
           strikes
           at
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           Certainty
           ,
           and
           sets
           every
           man
           at
           liberty
           to
           deny
           the
           most
           plain
           and
           evident
           Truths
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           if
           he
           may
           not
           be
           humor'd
           in
           having
           the
           absurdest
           things
           in
           the
           World
           admitted
           for
           true
           .
           The
           next
           step
           will
           be
           to
           persuade
           us
           that
           we
           may
           as
           well
           deny
           the
           Being
           of
           God
           because
           his
           Nature
           is
           incomprehensible
           by
           our
           Reason
           ,
           as
           deny
           Transubstantiation
           because
           
             it
             evidently
             contradicts
          
           our
           Senses
           .
        
         
           2dly
           .
           Nor
           are
           these
           
             two
             Doctrines
          
           loaded
           with
           the
           like
           Absurdities
           and
           Contradictions
           :
           So
           far
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           delivered
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           hath
           already
           been
           explained
           ,
           hath
           no
           Absurdity
           or
           Contradiction
           either
           involved
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           necessarily
           consequent
           upon
           it
           :
           But
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Transubstantiation
           is
           big
           
           with
           all
           imaginable
           Absurdity
           and
           Contradiction
           .
           And
           their
           own
           Schoolmen
           have
           sufficiently
           exposed
           it
           ;
           especially
           Scotus
           ,
           and
           he
           designed
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           as
           any
           man
           that
           attentively
           reads
           him
           may
           plainly
           discover
           :
           For
           in
           his
           Disputation
           about
           it
           he
           treats
           this
           Doctrine
           with
           the
           greatest
           contempt
           ,
           as
           a
           new
           Invention
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Lateran
           under
           Pope
           Innocent
           Ill.
           To
           the
           Decree
           of
           which
           Council
           concerning
           it
           he
           seems
           to
           pay
           a
           formal
           submission
           ,
           but
           really
           derides
           it
           as
           contrary
           to
           the
           common
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           all
           supported
           by
           Scripture
           ;
           as
           any
           one
           may
           easily
           discern
           that
           will
           carefully
           consider
           his
           manner
           of
           handling
           it
           and
           the
           result
           of
           his
           whole
           Disputation
           about
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           Suppose
           there
           were
           some
           appearance
           of
           Absurdity
           and
           Contradiction
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           as
           it
           is
           delivered
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           must
           we
           therefore
           believe
           a
           Doctrine
           which
           is
           not
           at
           all
           revealed
           
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           which
           hath
           certainly
           in
           it
           all
           the
           absurdities
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Contradictions
           to
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           ;
           and
           which
           once
           admitted
           ,
           doth
           at
           once
           destroy
           all
           Certainty
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           why
           not
           ?
           since
           we
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           are
           satisfied
           that
           this
           Doctrine
           is
           revealed
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           or
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           ,
           is
           defined
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           every
           whit
           as
           good
           .
           But
           is
           this
           equal
           ,
           to
           demand
           of
           us
           the
           belief
           of
           a
           thing
           which
           hath
           always
           been
           controverted
           ,
           not
           only
           between
           us
           and
           them
           ,
           but
           even
           among
           themselves
           ,
           at
           least
           till
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ?
           And
           this
           upon
           such
           unreasonable
           terms
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           either
           yield
           this
           Point
           to
           them
           or
           else
           renounce
           a
           Doctrine
           agreed
           on
           both
           Sides
           to
           be
           revealed
           in
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           To
           shew
           the
           unreasonableness
           of
           this
           proceeding
           ,
           Let
           us
           suppose
           a
           Priest
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           pressing
           a
           Jew
           or
           Turk
           to
           the
           belief
           of
           
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           and
           because
           one
           kindness
           deserves
           another
           ,
           the
           Jew
           or
           Turk
           should
           demand
           of
           him
           the
           belief
           of
           all
           the
           Fables
           in
           the
           Talmud
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Alchoran
           ;
           since
           none
           of
           these
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           all
           of
           them
           together
           ,
           are
           near
           so
           absurd
           as
           Transubstantiation
           :
           Would
           not
           this
           be
           much
           more
           reasonable
           and
           equal
           than
           what
           they
           demand
           of
           us
           ?
           Since
           no
           Absurdity
           ,
           how
           monstrous
           and
           big
           soever
           ,
           can
           be
           thought
           of
           ,
           which
           may
           not
           enter
           into
           an
           Understanding
           in
           which
           a
           Breach
           hath
           been
           already
           made
           wide
           enough
           to
           admit
           Transubstantiation
           .
           The
           Priests
           of
           Baal
           did
           not
           half
           so
           much
           deserve
           to
           be
           exposed
           by
           the
           Prophet
           for
           their
           Superstition
           and
           folly
           ,
           as
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           do
           for
           this
           sensless
           and
           stupid
           Doctrine
           of
           theirs
           with
           a
           
             hard
             Name
          
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           add
           this
           one
           thing
           more
           ,
           That
           if
           this
           Doctrine
           were
           possible
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           clearly
           prov'd
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           yet
           it
           would
           be
           evidently
           useless
           
           and
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
           For
           it
           pretends
           to
           change
           the
           substance
           of
           one
           thing
           into
           the
           substance
           of
           another
           thing
           that
           is
           already
           and
           before
           this
           change
           is
           pretended
           to
           be
           made
           .
           But
           to
           what
           purpose
           ?
           Not
           to
           make
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           already
           in
           Being
           ;
           and
           the
           Substance
           of
           the
           Bread
           is
           lost
           ,
           nothing
           of
           it
           remaineth
           but
           the
           Accidents
           which
           are
           good
           for
           nothing
           ,
           and
           indeed
           are
           nothing
           when
           the
           Substance
           is
           destroy'd
           and
           gone
           .
        
         
           All
           that
           now
           remains
           is
           to
           make
           some
           
             practical
             Inferences
          
           from
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           .
           And
           they
           shall
           be
           the
           same
           which
           God
           himself
           makes
           by
           Moses
           ,
           which
           Text
           also
           is
           cited
           by
           our
           
             Saviour
             ,
             Hear
          
           ,
           
           
             O
             Israel
             ,
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             is
             one
             Lord
             ;
             and
             thou
             shalt
             love
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             with
             all
             thine
             heart
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             with
             all
             thy
             soul
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             thy
             mind
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             thy
             strength
             :
             And
             thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             neighbour
             as
             thy self
             .
          
           So
           
           that
           according
           to
           our
           Saviour
           the
           whole
           Duty
           of
           Man
           ,
           the
           
             love
             of
             God
          
           and
           
             of
             our
             neighbour
          
           is
           founded
           in
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           .
        
         
           I.
           The
           
             love
             of
             God
             ;
             The
             Lord
             thy
             God
             is
             One
             Lord
             ,
          
           therefore
           
             thou
             shalt
             love
             Him
             with
             all
             thy
             heart
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             this
             is
             the
             first
             and
             great
             Commandment
             :
          
           And
           it
           comprehends
           in
           it
           all
           the
           Duties
           of
           the
           
             first
             Table
          
           as
           naturally
           flowing
           from
           it
           .
           As
           that
           we
           should
           
             serve
             him
             only
          
           ,
           and
           pay
           no
           
             Religious
             Worship
          
           to
           any
           but
           to
           Him.
           For
           to
           pay
           
             Religious
             Worship
          
           to
           any
           thing
           is
           to
           make
           it
           a
           God
           and
           to
           acknowledge
           it
           for
           such
           :
           And
           therefore
           God
           being
           but
           One
           ,
           we
           can
           give
           
             Religious
             Worship
          
           to
           none
           but
           to
           Him
           only
           .
           And
           among
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           
             Religious
             Worship
          
           none
           is
           more
           peculiarly
           appropriated
           to
           the
           Deity
           than
           
             solemn
             Invocation
          
           and
           Prayer
           .
           For
           he
           to
           whom
           men
           address
           their
           Requests
           ,
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           must
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           always
           every
           where
           present
           ,
           
           to
           understand
           all
           our
           desires
           and
           wants
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           able
           to
           supply
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           God
           only
           is
           ,
           and
           can
           do
           .
        
         
           So
           likewise
           from
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           may
           be
           inferr'd
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           not
           worship
           God
           by
           any
           
             sensible
             Image
          
           or
           Representation
           :
           Because
           God
           being
           a
           
             singular
             Being
          
           there
           is
           nothing
           like
           Him
           ,
           or
           that
           can
           without
           injuring
           and
           debasing
           his
           most
           spiritual
           and
           perfect
           and
           
             immense
             Being
          
           be
           compared
           to
           Him
           :
           As
           He
           himself
           speaks
           in
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
           
             To
             whom
             will
             ye
             liken
             me
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             make
             me
             equal
             ?
          
           And
           therefore
           with
           no
           Distinction
           whatsoever
           can
           it
           be
           lawful
           to
           give
           
             Religious
             Worship
          
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           any
           but
           God
           :
           We
           can
           pray
           to
           none
           but
           to
           Him
           ,
           because
           
             He
             only
          
           is
           every
           where
           present
           ,
           
           and
           
             only
             knows
             the
             Hearts
             of
             all
             the
             children
             of
             men
          
           ;
           which
           Solomon
           gives
           as
           the
           reason
           why
           we
           should
           address
           our
           Supplications
           to
           God
           only
           ,
           
             who
             dwelleth
             in
             the
             Heavens
          
           .
        
         
         
           So
           that
           the
           Reason
           of
           these
           
             two
             Precepts
          
           is
           founded
           in
           the
           Unity
           and
           Singularity
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           ,
           and
           unless
           there
           be
           more
           Gods
           than
           One
           ,
           we
           must
           
             worship
             Him
             only
          
           ,
           and
           pray
           to
           none
           but
           Him
           :
           Because
           we
           can
           give
           Invocation
           to
           none
           but
           to
           
             Him
             only
          
           whom
           we
           believe
           to
           be
           God
           ;
           as
           St.
           Paul
           reasons
           ,
           
           
             How
             shall
             they
             call
             on
             Him
             in
             whom
             they
             have
             not
             believed
             ?
          
        
         
           II.
           The
           love
           likewise
           of
           our
           Neighbour
           is
           founded
           in
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           inferr'd
           from
           it
           :
           
             Hear
             ,
             O
             Israel
             ,
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             is
             One
             Lord
             ,
             therefore
             thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             Neighbour
             as
             thy self
             .
          
           And
           the
           Apostle
           gives
           this
           reason
           why
           Christians
           should
           be
           at
           unity
           among
           themselves
           ;
           
           
             There
             is
             One
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             all
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           we
           should
           
             keep
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             Peace
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           live
           in
           mutual
           love
           and
           peace
           .
           The
           Prophet
           likewise
           assigns
           this
           reason
           why
           all
           Mankind
           should
           be
           upon
           good
           terms
           with
           one
           
           another
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           injurious
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           
           
             Have
             we
             not
             all
             One
             Father
             ?
             hath
             not
             One
             God
             created
             us
             ?
             Why
             do
             we
             then
             deal
             treacherously
             every
             man
             against
             his
             brother
             ?
          
        
         
           And
           therefore
           when
           we
           see
           such
           hatred
           and
           enmity
           among
           Men
           ,
           such
           divisions
           and
           animosities
           among
           Christians
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           only
           ask
           St.
           
           Paul's
           question
           ,
           
             Is
             Christ
             divided
          
           ?
           that
           we
           cannot
           agree
           about
           serving
           him
           ;
           either
           all
           to
           serve
           him
           in
           one
           way
           ,
           or
           to
           bear
           with
           one
           another
           in
           our
           differences
           :
           I
           say
           we
           may
           not
           only
           ask
           St.
           
           Paul's
           question
           ,
           
             Is
             Christ
             divided
          
           ?
           but
           may
           ask
           further
           ,
           
             Is
             God
             divided
          
           ?
           Is
           there
           not
           One
           God
           ,
           and
           are
           we
           not
           all
           his
           Offspring
           ?
           Are
           we
           not
           all
           the
           Sons
           of
           
             Adam
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ?
          
           So
           that
           if
           we
           trace
           our selves
           to
           our
           Original
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           a
           great
           nearness
           and
           equality
           among
           men
           :
           And
           this
           equality
           that
           we
           are
           all
           God's
           creatures
           and
           Image
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           
             One
             only
             God
          
           is
           the
           
             Father
             of
             us
             all
          
           ,
           is
           a
           more
           
           real
           ground
           of
           mutual
           love
           ,
           and
           peace
           ,
           and
           equity
           in
           our
           dealings
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           than
           any
           of
           those
           petty
           differences
           and
           distinctions
           of
           strong
           and
           weak
           ,
           of
           rich
           and
           poor
           ,
           of
           wise
           and
           foolish
           ,
           of
           base
           and
           honourable
           ,
           can
           be
           to
           encourage
           men
           to
           any
           thing
           of
           
             Insolence
             injustice
          
           ,
           and
           
             inequality
             of
             dealing
          
           one
           towards
           another
           .
           Because
           that
           wherein
           we
           all
           agree
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           the
           Creatures
           and
           
             Children
             of
             God
          
           and
           have
           all
           One
           common
           Father
           ,
           is
           essential
           and
           constant
           ;
           but
           those
           things
           wherein
           we
           differ
           are
           accidental
           and
           mutable
           ,
           and
           happen
           to
           one
           another
           by
           turns
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           may
           suffice
           to
           have
           spoken
           concerning
           the
           
             first
             Proposition
          
           in
           the
           
             Text
             ,
             There
             is
             one
             God
             :
          
           To
           
             Him
             ,
             Father
             ,
             Son
          
           ,
           and
           
             H.
             Ghost
          
           ,
           be
           all
           Honour
           and
           Glory
           ,
           Dominion
           and
           Power
           ,
           now
           and
           for
           ever
           .
           Amen
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           BOOKS
           Printed
           for
           B.
           Aylmer
           ,
           and
           W.
           Rogers
           .
        
         
           ARchbishop
           
           Tillotson's
           Sermons
           and
           Discourses
           ,
           in
           Four
           Volumes
           ,
           Octavo
           .
        
         
           —
           Six
           Sermons
           concerning
           the
           Divinity
           of
           our
           B.
           Saviour
           .
           8vo
           .
        
         
           —
           Six
           Sermons
           .
           I.
           Of
           Stedfastness
           in
           Religion
           .
           II.
           Of
           Family-Religion
           .
           III.
           IV.
           V.
           Of
           the
           Education
           of
           Children
           .
           VI.
           Of
           the
           Advantages
           of
           an
           Early
           Piety
           .
           In
           8vo
           .
           Price
           3
           s.
           In
           
             12s
             .
             1
             s.
             6d
          
           .
        
         
           —
           Persuasive
           to
           frequent
           Communion
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           .
           8vo
           .
           stitcht
           3d.
           In
           12s
           .
           bound
           ,
           6
           d.
           
        
         
           —
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           :
           Or
           an
           Answer
           to
           Mr.
           
           Sergeant's
           Book
           .
        
         
           —
           Discourse
           against
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           Octavo
           ,
           alone
           ,
           Price
           3
           d.
           Stitcht
           .
        
      
       
         
           Books
           Printed
           for
           B.
           Aylmer
           .
        
         
           THE
           Works
           of
           the
           Learned
           Dr.
           
             Isaac
             Barrow
          
           ,
           late
           Master
           of
           
           Trinity-College
           in
           Cambridge
           :
           Published
           by
           his
           Grace
           John
           late
           Lord
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ;
           in
           Four
           Volumes
           in
           Folio
           .
        
         
           A
           Demonstration
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           is
           proved
           ,
           especially
           against
           the
           Jews
           .
           By
           Richard
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Bath
           and
           Wells
           .
        
         
           Also
           his
           Lordships
           Charge
           to
           the
           Clergy
           of
           his
           Diocess
           .
        
         
           A
           Sermon
           preached
           before
           the
           Lord-Mayor
           on
           Easter-Tuesday
           ,
           on
           April
           the
           21
           st
           .
           being
           a
           Spittle-Sermon
           .
           As
           also
           Three
           single
           Sermons
           on
           several
           occasions
           .
           Writ
           by
           Richard
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Bath
           and
           Wells
           .
        
         
           A
           Discourse
           of
           the
           great
           Disingenuity
           and
           Unreasonableness
           of
           Repining
           at
           Afflicting
           Providences
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           Influence
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           upon
           us
           :
           On
           Job
           2.
           10.
           
           Published
           upon
           occasion
           of
           the
           Death
           of
           our
           Gracious
           Sovereign
           ,
           Queen
           MARY
           ,
           of
           most
           Blessed
           Memory
           ;
           with
           a
           Preface
           containing
           some
           Observations
           touching
           Her
           Excellent
           Endowments
           ,
           and
           Exemplary
           Life
           .
        
         
           Certain
           Propositions
           by
           which
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Holy
           Trinity
           is
           so
           explained
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           to
           speak
           it
           not
           Contradictory
           to
           Natural
           Reason
           :
           
           Together
           with
           a
           Defence
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           Answer
           to
           the
           Objections
           of
           a
           Socinian
           Writer
           ,
           in
           his
           newly
           printed
           Considerations
           on
           the
           Explications
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           Occasioned
           by
           these
           Propositions
           among
           other
           Discourses
           .
        
         
           A
           Second
           Defence
           of
           the
           Propositions
           ,
           in
           Answer
           to
           a
           Socinian
           Manuscript
           ,
           In
           a
           Letter
           to
           a
           Friend
           .
           Together
           with
           a
           Third
           Defence
           of
           those
           Propositions
           ,
           in
           Answer
           to
           some
           newly
           published
           Reflections
           ,
           &c.
           By
           Edward
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Gloucester
           .
        
         
           A
           Sermon
           preached
           before
           the
           Lord-Mayor
           ,
           on
           Easter-Wednesday
           .
           As
           also
           Three
           single
           Sermons
           on
           several
           occasions
           .
           Writ
           by
           Edward
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Gloucester
           .
        
         
           The
           Holy
           Bible
           ,
           containing
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           the
           New
           ,
           with
           Annotations
           and
           Parallel
           Scriptures
           ;
           to
           which
           is
           Annexed
           the
           Harmony
           of
           the
           Gospels
           :
           As
           also
           the
           Reduction
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Weights
           ,
           Coins
           and
           Measures
           ,
           to
           our
           English
           Standard
           ,
           and
           a
           Table
           of
           the
           Promises
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           by
           
             Samuel
             Clark
          
           ;
           printed
           in
           Folio
           of
           a
           very
           Fair
           Letter
           ,
           the
           like
           never
           before
           ,
           in
           one
           Volume
           .
        
         
           A
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Divine
           Perfections
           ,
           Illustrating
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           in
           them
           ,
           by
           Reason
           and
           Revelation
           :
           Methodically
           
             digested
             into
             several
             Meditations
          
           .
           By
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           the
           Lord
           President
           Stares
           ,
           in
           8vo
           .
        
      
       
         
           Books
           Printed
           for
           W.
           Rogers
           .
        
         
           BIshop
           of
           
           Worcester's
           Doctrines
           and
           Practices
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           truly
           Represented
           ,
           
             &c.
             4to
          
           .
        
         
           —
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           and
           Transubstantiation
           compar'ds
           ,
           in
           Two
           Parts
           ,
           4to
           .
        
         
           Bishop
           of
           
           Norwich's
           Two
           Sermons
           of
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Goodness
           of
           Providence
           ,
           before
           the
           Queen
           at
           
             Whitehall
             ,
             4to
          
           .
        
         
           —
           Sermon
           preach'd
           at
           St.
           Andrews-Holborn
           ,
           on
           Gal.
           6.
           7.
           
        
         
           —
           Of
           Religious
           Melancholy
           .
           A
           Sermon
           preach'd
           before
           the
           Queen
           at
           
             Whitehall
             ,
             4to
          
           .
        
         
           —
           Of
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           preach'd
           before
           the
           Kind
           and
           Queen
           at
           Whitehall
           ,
           on
           
             Palm
             Sunday
             ,
             4to
          
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           ,
           Dean
           of
           St.
           Paul's
           ,
           Answer
           to
           a
           Discourse
           entituled
           ,
           Papists
           protesting
           against
           Protestant
           Popery
           ,
           2d
           .
           Edit
           .
           4to
           .
        
         
           —
           Answer
           to
           the
           Amicable
           Accommodation
           of
           the
           Differences
           between
           the
           Representer
           and
           the
           Answerer
           ,
           4to
           .
        
         
         
           —
           Sermon
           at
           the
           Funeral
           of
           the
           Reverend
           Dr.
           
             Calamy
             ,
             4to
          
           .
        
         
           —
           Vindication
           of
           some
           Protestant
           Principles
           of
           Church-Unity
           and
           Catholick
           Communion
           ,
           
             &c.
             4to
          
           .
        
         
           —
           Preservative
           against
           Popery
           ,
           in
           2
           Parts
           ,
           with
           the
           Vindication
           .
        
         
           —
           Discourse
           concerning
           the
           Nature
           ,
           Unity
           ,
           and
           Communion
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           First
           Part
           ,
           4to
           .
        
         
           —
           Sermon
           before
           the
           Lord
           Mayor
           
             November
             4.
             1688.
             
             4to
          
           .
        
         
           —
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           .
           3d.
           Edit
           .
           4to
           .
        
         
           —
           Case
           of
           Allegiance
           to
           Sovereign
           Powers
           stated
           ,
           &c.
           4to
           .
        
         
           —
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Case
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           
             &c.
             4to
          
           .
        
         
           —
           Fast-Sermon
           before
           the
           Queen
           at
           
             Whitehall
             ,
             June
             17.
             4to
          
           .
        
         
           —
           Practical
           Discourse
           concerning
           Death
           .
           In
           Octavo
           .
           Eighth
           Edition
           ,
           Price
           3
           s.
           In
           Twelves
           ,
           Price
           2
           s.
           
        
         
           —
           Practical
           Discourse
           concerning
           Judgment
           ,
           Fourth
           Edit
           .
           8vo
           .
        
         
           —
           Sermon
           before
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           Jan.
           30.
           1692.
           
           4to
           .
        
         
           —
           Sermon
           preach'd
           before
           the
           Queen
           ,
           Feb.
           12.
           1692.
           
        
         
           —
           The
           Charity
           of
           Lending
           without
           Usury
           ,
           in
           a
           Sermon
           before
           the
           Lord-Mayor
           on
           Easter-Tuesday
           ,
           1692
           4to
           .
        
         
           —
           Sermon
           preach'd
           before
           the
           Queen
           ,
           June
           26.
           1692.
           
           4to
           .
        
         
           —
           Sermon
           preach'd
           at
           the
           Funeral
           of
           the
           Reverend
           Dr.
           Meggot
           ,
           late
           Dean
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           Decemb.
           10.
           1692.
           
           4to
           .
        
         
           —
           A
           Discourse
           concerning
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           .
           2d
           .
           Edit
           .
           4to
           .
        
         
           —
           Apology
           for
           Writing
           against
           
             Socinians
             ,
             4to
          
           .
        
         
           —
           A
           Sermon
           at
           the
           
           Temple-Church
           ,
           December
           30.
           1694.
           upon
           the
           sad
           Occasion
           of
           the
           Death
           of
           our
           Gracious
           Queen
           ,
           4to
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           
           Claget's
           Sermons
           in
           Two
           Volumes
           ,
           8vo
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           
           Wake
           's
           Sermons
           and
           Discourses
           on
           several
           Occasions
           .
           8vo
           .
        
         
           A
           Defence
           of
           the
           Dean
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Apology
           for
           writing
           against
           the
           
             Socinians
             ,
             4to
          
           .
        
         
           A
           Defence
           of
           Dr.
           
           Sherlock's
           Notion
           of
           a
           Trinity
           in
           Unity
           ,
           4to
           .
        
         
           A
           Commentary
           on
           the
           Five
           Books
           of
           Moses
           :
           With
           a
           
           Dissertation
           concerning
           the
           Author
           or
           Writer
           of
           the
           said
           Books
           ,
           and
           a
           General
           Argument
           to
           each
           of
           them
           .
           By
           Richard
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Bath
           and
           Wells
           .
           In
           Two
           Volumes
           ,
           8vo
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
           Dryden's
           Translation
           of
           
             ●
             .
             A.
             Du
          
           Fresnoy's
           Art
           of
           Painting
           ,
           with
           Remarks
           .
           Translated
           into
           English
           .
           Together
           with
           an
           Original
           Preface
           ,
           containing
           a
           Parallel
           betwixt
           Painting
           and
           Poetry
           ;
           As
           also
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           most
           Eminent
           Painters
           ,
           4to
           .
        
         
           A
           Practical
           Discourse
           concerning
           Holiness
           :
           Wherein
           is
           shewed
           the
           Nature
           ,
           the
           Possibility
           ,
           the
           Degrees
           ,
           and
           Necessity
           of
           Holiness
           ;
           together
           with
           the
           Means
           of
           Acquiring
           and
           Perfecting
           it
           .
           By
           
             Edward
             Pelling
          
           ,
           D
           ▪
           D.
           Rector
           of
           Pe●worth
           in
           Sussex
           ,
           and
           Chaplain
           in
           Ordinary
           to
           His
           Majesty
           .
        
         
           The
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Fathers
           and
           Schools
           Consider'd
           :
           Concerning
           the
           Articles
           of
           a
           Trinity
           of
           Divine
           Persons
           ,
           and
           the
           Unity
           of
           God.
           In
           Answer
           to
           the
           Animadversions
           on
           the
           Dean
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Holy
           and
           Ever
           Blessed
           Trinity
           :
           In
           Defence
           of
           those
           Sacred
           Articles
           against
           the
           Objections
           of
           the
           Socinians
           ,
           and
           the
           Misrepresentation
           of
           the
           Animadverter
           :
           Part
           the
           First
           .
           By
           
             J.
             B.
          
           A.
           M
           Presbyter
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
           Wilson's
           Discourse
           of
           Religion
           ,
           shewing
           its
           Truth
           and
           Reality
           ;
           or
           the
           Suitableness
           of
           Religion
           to
           Human
           Nature
           ,
           8vo
           .
        
         
           —
           Discourse
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           shewing
           the
           Import
           and
           Certainty
           of
           it
           ,
           8vo
           .
        
         
           Reason
           and
           Religion
           ,
           in
           some
           useful
           Reflections
           on
           the
           most
           eminent
           Hypothesis
           ,
           concerning
           the
           First
           Principles
           and
           Nature
           of
           things
           ;
           with
           Advice
           suitable
           to
           the
           Subject
           ,
           and
           seasonable
           for
           these
           Times
           ,
           12s
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
           Elis's
           Letter
           to
           a
           Friend
           ,
           &c.
           4to
           .
        
         
           —
           Reflecter's
           Defence
           of
           his
           Letter
           to
           a
           Friend
           ,
           &c.
           4to
           .
        
         
           —
           Protestant
           Resolv'd
           ,
           or
           a
           Discourse
           shewing
           the
           Unreasonableness
           of
           his
           turning
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           for
           Salvation
           ,
           4to
           .
        
         
           —
           Religion
           and
           Loyalty
           inseparable
           ,
           a
           Sermon
           preach'd
           at
           the
           Assizes
           held
           at
           Nottingham
           ,
           Sept
           5.
           1690.
           
           4to
           .
        
         
           —
           Necessity
           of
           serious
           Consideration
           ,
           and
           speedy
           Repentance
           ,
           8vo
           .
        
         
           —
           Folly
           of
           Atheism
           demonstrated
           to
           the
           Capacity
           of
           the
           most
           Unlearned
           Reader
           ,
           8vo
           .
        
         
           —
           A
           short
           Scripture-Catechism
           ,
           12
           s.
           
        
         
           —
           A
           Sermon
           preach'd
           at
           Nottingham
           ,
           Octob.
           4.
           1694.
           
           4to
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A62619-e320
           
             Psal
             .
             65.
             2.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             40.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             24.
             22.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             I.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             8.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             John
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             33.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Colos
             .
             1.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             Col.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             Acts
             10.
             36.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A62619-e7070
           
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             ,
             now
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             .
          
           
             John
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
          
           
             John
             6.
             62.
             
          
           
             John
             8.
             58.
             
          
           
             John
             13.
             3.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             16.
             27
             ,
          
           
             v.
             28.
             
          
           
             v.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             v.
             31.
             
          
           
             John
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             v.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             1.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             v.
             17.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             22.
             13.
             
          
           
             v.
             16.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Coloss
             .
             1.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             v.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ps
             .
             104.
             4.
             
          
           
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             v.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ps
             .
             45.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             v.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Ne
             referre
             quidem
             haec
             priora
             verba
             ,
             de
             coeli
             terraeque
             creatione
             loquentia
             ,
             ad
             Christum
             potuisset
             Autor
             ,
             nisi
             pro
             concesso
             sumsisset
             Christum
             esse
             summum
             illum
             Deum
             ,
             coeli
             &
             terrae
             Creatorem
             ;
             praesertim
             si
             ea
             ,
             ut
             necesse
             soret
             ,
             primò
             &
             directè
             ad
             Christum
             dicta
             esse
             censeas
             .
             Nam
             cum
             omnia
             Psalmi
             verba
             manifestè
             de
             Deo
             loquuntur
             ,
             Christum
             autem
             Deum
             illum
             esse
             ne
             unico
             quidem
             verbo
             in
             toto
             hoc
             Psalmo
             indicetur
             ;
             necesse
             est
             ut
             si
             verba
             illa
             ad
             Christum
             directa
             esse
             velis
             ,
             pro
             concesso
             sumas
             ,
             Christum
             esse
             Deum
             illum
             summum
             de
             quo
             in
             Psalmo
             se●mo
             est
             .
          
           
             v.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             ch
             .
             1.
             v.
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             25.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             4
             8.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A62619-e16410
           
             Hebr.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             14.
             31.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             Job
             33.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             I.
             v.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A62619-e21140
           
             III.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             7.
             25.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             2.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             2.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             5.
             22
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             21.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A62619-e27480
           
             Joh.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             15
             ▪
             
          
           
             Joh.
             8.
             29.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             7.
             26.
             27.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             5.
             10
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             15.
             12.
             
          
           
             V.
             13.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             Lev.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             28.
             
          
           
             v.
             28.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             1st
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             2d
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             3d.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             4th
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A62619-e32470
           
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             4.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             4.
             35.
             
          
           
             Isai
             .
             44.
             6.
             
          
           
             v.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Adversus
               Marcionem
            
             ,
             I.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             6.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             II.
             
          
           
             L.
             5.
             
          
           
             Joh
             ,
             15
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             6
             ▪
             4.
             
          
           
             Mark
             12.
             
             2●
             ▪
             30
             ,
             3●
             
          
           
             Isa
             46.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             8.
             39.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             2.
             10.
             
          
        
      
    
  

